that I signifi'd all these things to my Friends at Paris thereby to contribute all light I could possible to the consultation which was to be had thereupon I have related the same here very exactly having extracted them almost word for word but sometimes abridging many things out of the Letters which I writ then and which were re-deliver'd to my hands for that purpose after my return I gave notice also that I should stay at Rome but till Easter intending assoon as that solemnity was over to return for France that so my LL. the Bishops might hasten to send those thither whom they designed in case their Lordships desir'd that they should find me there before my departure to receive from me by word of mouth many little instructions and such acquaintances as are always needfull to persons newly arriving in a strange Country CHAP. VII Newes from Paris of a Check which M. Hallier receiv'd in the Assembly of the Faculty on the first of February 1651. Discourse with Cardinal Lugo Propositions out of M. Hersent's Sermon accus'd and justifi'd Strange secrecy concerning what passeth in the Inquisition IN the progresse of time which pass'd till Easter I ceas'd not to play the spie observe all that I could at Rome and give intelligence of it at Paris as also I was reciprocally advertis'd of all that passed there worthy of remark touching the contests which were on foot In the Assembly of the Faculty on the first of February 1651. M de Mincé complain'd of M. Hallier who was Syndic for having sign'd a Thesis defended in January preceding in which there were Propositions contrary to the doctrine of the Faculty one whereof was That it is not lawfull to appeal from the Pope to any other and another That 't is obstinacy disobedience and rebellion to oppose his Decrees It was signifi'd me that M. Hallier defended himself so weakly and upon principles so sutable to his sentiments for the interests of the Court of Rome that he expos'd himself open to and gave all possible grounds for his own condemnation That neverthelesse many of the Doctors who lesse consider'd what was just then what might gratifie those they call Jansenists thought it enough to reprove M. Hallier in the Assembly and to injoyne him to sign no more Theses in which such kind of Propositions were but yet they hinder'd any thing concerning this Crime from being written in the Registers That M. Brousse made notable opposition to such proceeding That he requir'd the inserting of the Propositions into the Registers with an expresse prohibition to the Syndic of sâ—gning the like again to the end the King and the Parliament might know how farre the Faculty was from approveing those new doctrines so contrary to its ancient Maximes That hereupon he protested and requir'd a Memorial of his Declaration and Demand but was deny'd which oblig'd him to insist and professe that if all were not written in the Conclusion when it was to be read again in the Assembly of the first of March he would oppose the same and complain thereof to the King 's learned Counsel The Doctor that writ me this news joyn'd with M. Brousse and sent me word that they were resolv'd to drive this busines to the utmost yet with all possible moderation He certifi'd me also that amongst the Doctors who gave this Check to M. Hallier there was a Carmelite who so well acquitted himself therein that this touch alone ought to give him very much mortification On the dayes when the Pope holds a Chapter the Cardinals repaire to his Palace at the usual houre and assemble in a great Hall where he comes to put on his ornaments and thence they go to Chappel in order as in procession All the Cardinals march two and two after the Crosse which is carri'd before them and between each rank all persons of their Court which accompany them in this Ceremony go before every one of them On Candlemas day I accompani'd thither Cardinal d' Este Protector of France whose rank was to march with Cardinal Lugo Cardinal d' Este took occasion to cause Cardinal Lugo and me to talk together making me approach towards him and telling him that I was a Doctor of Sorbonne Cardinal Lugo having testifi'd to me in three words the esteem he had for our Faculty ask'd me whether I was one of those who had approv'd M. Arnauld's book Of frequent Communion I answer'd him That I was not but at the same instant a secret apprehension came into my mind that he might interpret my answer as a disavowing of that excellent Work wherefore for fear of betraying the truth in any sort upon this occasion by not explaining my self further I added immediately that I was not yet Doctor when it was Printed but if I had been so I should have willingly approv'd it because having read it then and since again I found nothing in it but what I judg'd conformable to the mind of the Church and the H. Fathers Upon so ingenuous and free a confession Cardinal Lugo replying to me began with these two words Pian piano i. e. Fair and soft and told me that this was not the judgment of all the world that the book was not so esteemed of at Rome and intimated something of a Proposition in the Preface where speaking of S. Peter and S. Paul it saith Those two heads of the Church which make but one I made answer to the Cardinal that this Proposition whatever it was did not concern the matter of Doctrine in that book which I aim'd at in testifying my esteem of it and that as for this very Proposition M. Arnauld had explain'd how he understood it The Cardinal added some words touching matter of Doctrine which indeed he did not rightly apprehend but he spoke conformably to those remote objections which the Jesuites made against it All this discourse pass'd upon the way and before I further reply'd to him we were arriv'd at the Chappel and so the conference broke off On the fifth of the same month I made a visit whereby I understood from a person sometimes sufficiently inform'd of things which passe in the Congregation of the H. Office that they had there in good earnest set upon the examination of M. Hersent's Sermon the memory of which I believ'd totally buried He told me also the very Propositions extracted out of it by the prosecutors of its condemnation to obtain the same One of them was That Free-will is so weak especially since the losse it suffer'd of innocence and righteousnesse in the First Man that unlesse it be stay'd and supported by Gods Grace it is no longer fit for any thing but to offend God these are the very terms contain'd in the 28. page of the printed Sermon The second was That the Saints obey the motions of God's Grace with an obedience so much the more voluntary as it is free and so much the more free as it is voluntary This is in the 23.
veneration of that glorious Doctor I say the scourge of Hereticks by whose mouth and pen during twenty years of his life the Church triumphed over its enemies and still triumphs after his death so that while the saving and victorious grace of Jesus Christ is in question the cause is not only S. Augustin's but that of the Church Now most H. F. whereas the summe of the difficulties which arise in this cause is principally to know what is the sense of S. Augustin undoubtedly nothing is so necessary in the Church as the discussion and judgement of that true sense since if your Holinesse should suffer people to continue to expound it in several manners the authority and doctrine of that great Father so often approved and commended by the Church and by the supreme Pontifs Innocent Zozimus Boniface Celestin Sixtus Leo Gelasius Hormisdas Felix John Gregory Clement Paul and others would receive a mortal wound be shatter'd and made to jarre with it self and become expos'd hy means of fallacious Propositions to the Censure of those who have seen hitherto that it was an attempt equally rash and unprofitable to impugne the same under the name of S. Augustin which your Holinesse easily judges would be the most prejudicial thing in the world the most injurious to the supreme Pontifs the most offensive in reference to the Holy Doctor of Grace and the most destructive to holy and sacred Tradition Your prudence and your goodnesse therefore most H. F. will be pleas'd to grant in behalf of the grace of Jesus Christ that favour to the Bishops which they request that quiet to the Faithfull which they wish and that comfort to good men which they desire and to our most humble supplications the accomplishment of our hope that by this means the Faith may be cleared Truth establisht Christian Vnity strengthned sacred Tradition preserv'd the honour of the Church maintain'd in the maintaining of the authority of S. Augustin and that all may conspire to the upholding of the Majesty and Soveraignty of the H. See and the Roman Church from whence as from a plenteous fountain flow the streams which water other Churches as that Pope sometimes said who first bore the name which your Holinesse doth And lastly that by these so important reasons the Church may have the comfort to see your Holinesse happily accomplish what that H. Pope begun and that what God did in Innocent I. by his grace and for his grace he may do the same in Innocent X. and that it may be a part of the glory which by committing to you the guard of his divine flock he hath reserv'd to your Holinesse to whom we in the quality of true sonnes of the Church Priests Doctors and Deputies of our LL. the Bishops of France wish at this beginning of the year an accomplish'd felicity and for whose health and prosperity we daily offer our Sacrifices to his Divine Majesty M. Brousse pronounc'd this discourse very deliberately and pathetically according to his usual way and quickned it with as much vigour as the modesty and the submission befitting one that speaks to the Pope and the place so little distant from him and so private wherein we were could permit The Pope heard him with great gravity and attention and when he had ended the Pope answer'd in Italian and made a discourse of about the same length with this of M. Brousse The substance which we could recollect of the Popes answer was not much different from what he had said to me in the two other audiences which he gave me alone He told us that he would not have us speak of Jansenius at all Non voglio che sia fatta mentione di Jansenio in nissuna maniera Those were his words That when his book first came forth what in it concern'd this affair was diligently examin'd That after such examination it was thought meet to make the Bull of Vrban VIII which was publisht upon this occasion and by which the reading of Jansenius's book and the Theses of the Jesuites which treated of this matter was prohibited that as to the publication and execution of that Bull sundry difficulties were made but they were never sound of moment enough to hinder the execution of the same Thar the prohibitions made formerly by the Popes to write and dispute of those matters de Auxiliis were not made without great necessity and cognizance of the cause That Clement VIII and Paul V. his Predecessors after they had taken very much pains and spent much time and study upon this subject and after they had assembled the most able Divines who likewise labour'd very much in it at length all they could do was to impose a perpetual silence in these matters upon the Divines of both sides That the best course was to keep to that and not renew at this day those old disputes which could not be terminated in those times and consequently not to speak of establishing a new Congregation de Auxiliis That as for the doctrine of S. Augustin there was no scruple but it ought to be follow'd and embrac'd in the Church as it had been in all times in singular esteem and veneration but the question was who were they that truly embrac'd it That when the Deputies of the Faculty of Lovain came to Rome to defend the book of Jansenius they said the same things that we do of the doctrine of S. Augustin and the authority it ought to have in the Church That it was to that alone which they adher'd and that Jansenius adher'd to the same but after his book had been examin'd and compar'd with the doctrine of S. Augustine they who were employ'd therein at that time found that Jansenius held Propositions very different from the sentiments of S. Augustin That all the world pleaded that authority and doctrine and every one drew it to his own side but it could not favour all That every one construed it as he was inclin'd and understood it after his own way but it behooved not to stick so close to things and words but to consider with what exaggeration and Hyperbole S. Augustin and other Holy Fathers of the Church may have spoken in some cases as also not to rely and build upon what they may have sometimes said in the heat and vehemence of discourse as upon the words of Scripture The Pope in speaking all this extended it more to other Fathers then to S. Augustin and took his rise from what had been done by others to tell us that the same might also have been done by S. Augustin but indeed he spoke it with much hesitancy and rather to make the answers and objections to us which possibly had been suggested to him by M. Albizzi or others imbu'd with the Jesuits principles then as being himself perswaded thereof Wherefore his discourse leaving sufficient room for a reply M. Brousse told the Pope in Italian as the Letter relateth which he writ the next day
add their calumnies and foul dealing discover'd and known without having been able to lay any blemish upon the truths which they aim'd to get condemn'd with so great temerity and presumption as that they proclaim'd beforehand and affirm'd publickly in many places that they were condemn'd would be a signal victory for you or rather for the Truth and such as in my judgement may be wisht for in the present disposition of minds and affaires If any thing is to be desir'd further 't would be to get it declar'd that S. Augustin's doctrine touching the matters of Grace and Predestination is the doctrine of the Church and to obtain a prohibition or rather to renew the Churches antient prohibitions of condemning any dogmatical points of that doctrine taught by that H. Doctor I might add further to demand the approbation of the same Doctrine in the book of M. d' Ipre who doth no more but rehearse it as it is in that of S. Augustin but I think this last will be more contested and more difficult to obtain then the former which is very easie if the H. See hath any good will for that great Saint and for the doctrine of Grace and whereof there is no fear of missing the same having been done already many times by several Popes 'T is a question of fact about which there needs no great instruction The decision thereof will be glorious to the Pope and no person of whatever party can be offended with it without making himself odious to all the world by declaring himself an enemy to S. Augustin who is approved by the whole Church To conclude assure your self of me as a person wholly yours and believe that I do not forget you before God but daily represent to him your necessities and affaires as my own Now follow those of the month of June The first is from M Taignier written June 5. Some Molinists with whom I have had conference the second of this month told me that I had bad intelligence since I did not agree with them that the Pope had ordain'd the passing of a Censure they assur'd me that it was perfectly ready and that the Pope would undoubtedly publish it at the feast of Pentecost I askt them whether the Propositions were censur'd They answer'd that some of them were condemn'd as heretical that others had the more gentle modifications though such as blemish'd and overthrew them I told them I wonder'd that after what they had said that it was almost impossilbe to learn the particular circumstances of things transacted in any Congregation at Rome yet themselves seem'd so well inform'd of things relating to the Examen and discussion of the Five Propositions that they must undoubtedly hold correspondence with those who penned the Bull. They made no Reply c. You cannot imagine what good effect the Letters by this Post have produced yet the most advised of our friends are in great anxiety for that the Pope will not grant you a Conference because they conceive that the cause now under debate at Rome is one of the most important causes that ever were treated in the Church Were there no parties in it as his Holiness admits none yet he ought to take the Doctors there of different opinions and hear them upon the questions intended to be examin'd and pronounc'd upon since 't is the course alwayes us'd by the Church in it's decisions Truth becomes more illustrious when it is discuss'd in this manner Thus were Decisions made in the Council of Trent after matters had been disputed by the Doctors as may bee seen in the Acts of that Council in which there were no parties they refusing to appear You must make great complaints about the Bull wherewith you are threatned and you may vigorously represent to his Holinesse how little respect some have for him since at the same time that he in goodness promis'd F. Des-mares and M. Manessier and their Collegues to hear them a report is spread abroad that his Holiness caus'd a Bull to be prepar'd against the Propositions which is a thing of great terror This circumstance well exaggerated with great sweetnesse and respect may make some reasonable impression upon the mind of his Holinesse I am c. The second being from M. de Sainte Beuve dated the same 5th of June contain'd the following lines amongst others The newes of the composition of a Bull continues still to the great delight of the Molinists They threaten us with it upon the notice which they have receiv'd of it from our Confreres their good friends The report of it is much divulg'd c. Satisfie me concerning the present state of the Dominicans and in exchange I shall tell you that the draught of a Bull hath been made at the Colledge of Navarre and in order to be sent to Rome See whether the rumor vented by the Molinists be not founded upon that piece The third is from M. Brousse June 13. Take what of it concerns our common Affair Saturday last I went to see M. Prignon and carry'd him your last Memorial as I had promis'd him After the presentation of your commendations to him and the return of his to you and all your company we had not much discourse together by reason M. de Launoy superven'd and interrupted us M. Prignon thank'd him for the Present he had made him a few dayes before of his book intitled De varia Aristotelis in Academia Parisiensi fortuna in which he derides all the world We went out together and being in the street he askt me whether I knew that M. Hallier was coming back from Rome I told him I did not He reply'd that he heard so from a Bishop the day before who said that he was bringing a great Pancart by which word he meant the Bull. I answer'd that this was a thing more unknown to me then the former Yesterday after Vespers I visited M. Prignon again who receiv'd me with extraordinary courtesy and returning your Memorial told me he had read it twice with extream pleasure and admir'd both the solidity of the matter the pureness of your Italian style I told him of the Audience which you had had of the Pope and shew'd him your Letter concerning it He was joyful beyond what I can express and yet sorry too that his Holinesse appoints not the Conference being unable to imagine any reasonable ground of pretext to deny it to you by saying that you have no Parties or Adversaries He charg'd me to present his commendations to you and to those Messieurs who he said have spoken with so much zeal for defence of the Truth A few days ago an honest Father well-affected to S. Augustin went amongst the Jesuites to enquire news from Rome feigning to be of their Party F. Celot to whom he spoke told him the Jansenists were condemn'd and the Bull ready and upon the point to be publisht when the Sieur Des-mares arriving there by the help of 40000
was directed to M. M. Percheron Doctor in Theology of the Faculty of Paris Arch-Deacon and Grand Vicar of Auxerre And within it contain'd the following words Paris August 9. 1653. Sir I Have receiv'd great consolation by the Letter you pleas'd to write to me of the 3d current for which I thank you with all my heart Touching our Messieurs who are at Rome I have had no newes of them since their departure from thence but I believe by this time they are in France I know not whether M. de la Lane will go to his Abbey of Valcroissant before he come to Paris for he hath business there and he had so resolv'd when we pass'd that way As for the rest I believe you have heard how neither the Jesuites nor M. Hallier would enter into dispute that their intrigues having obtain'd this Bull which sayes nothing but what we said ever since these goodly Propositions were first contriv'd as you will see in the book Of Victorious Grace the Pope before their departure from Rome when they went to take leave of him assur'd them that he had no intention to touch S. Augustin's Doctrine which is inviolable in the Church nor Grace Effectual by it self which is the center of all the difficulties Whereupon our Friends answer'd that they would all their lives defend the same Doctrine even to the shedding of their blood and one of them added that it should be dearer to them then the apple of their eyes The Pope made the same Declaration to M. Hallier with a sensible testimony of the learning modesty and zeal of our Friends insomuch that he said he knew they had liv'd at Rome like Saints He made the same Declaration to the Generals of the Augustins and the Jacobins and also to the Ambassador who certify'd the King of it likewise writ word of it to the Nuntio and we saw the Original of the Letter So that we receive the Bull with joy because the sense of Saint Augustin not being condemn'd as indeed it could not be 't is an evidence of its confirmation after all the intrigues of its enemies and that which kept the Pope from pronouncing upon the Distinction of senses was that he could not do it without condemning Molina which the faction of his Partisans hinder'd For these reasons S. Augustin is more zealously adher'd to then ever the Bull hath only healed mens minds to defend him and gain'd him many disciples who before were indifferent Many Philosophical Acts in the Vniversity contain no other Doctrine touching Liberty Predestination the state of pure Nature the vertues of the Pagans and nothing is heard but Elogies of Saint Thomas and Saint Augustin his Master The Chancellor of the Arts goes every Sunday to give the Cap of Master in Arts to the Respondents and makes admirable Elogies of those two Angels of Divinity Saint Augustin and Saint Thomas The Jesuites misse of their Markets there and lately when in an Act of Philosophy at their Colledge the Regent sayd Transeat to an authority of Saint Augustin he was hiss'd by the Company whereupon some Bishops who were present told him he was an impertinent person and rising up immediately went out and made great complaint hereof to their Rector You see in what condition we are and we thank God this Bull hath yet made no Molinists nor is it likely to make any I believe you have seen the Distinction of the senses of the Propositions which our Friends presented to the Pope However I send you two copies of it in French for your self and M. Verrier because I have it not in Latin but I will endeavor to get one for you upon thr first occasion 'T is a piece which deserves to be kept and which stops the mouthes of the most obstinate Pelagians I hope our modesty and restraint will obtain in time what our zeal could not I am c. The shallownesse of the water in the River which goes from Auxerre to Paris and the contrariety of the wind kept us long from arriving at Paris but we got thither at length thanks be to God in good health towards the middle of September So many things have pass'd concerning the Constitution since our return that if I should undertake a Relation of them I should engage my self upon a new Work or at least add a new Part to this which would be larger then any of the rest Therefore I shall adjoin none of those things which are come to publick light the Memory whereof may be preserv'd to Posterity by the paines of other persons as fit or fitter to transmit the same then my self I should not have taken upon me to collect those which I have related in this Journal had I known any one so well inform'd of them and able to do it so exactly I attempted it because it seem'd a Work reserv'd for me alone and I thought my self accountable for it to God and the Publick I shall keep the same mind in those few things which I shall add of what pass'd since our return to Paris and setting aside all those which are already known to the world and of which it cannot be but some hand or other will one day give a Collection to the Publick I shall speak only of such as are particular to me and whose remembrance might be lost if I should not here briefly set down what I know thereof CHAP. V. Of the particular things which came to my knowledge after our return to Paris A Calumny spread at Rome that we had printed a book at Venice against the Popes Constitution The Pope gives notice to the Consistory of his Constitution and of the submission wherewith it was receiv'd The imprisonment of F. Nolano falsly attributed to the Doctrine of Effectual Grace ONe of the first things that I learnt after our return to Paris was that our Adversaries according to their old practice of calumniating gave out at Rome after our departure from Venice that we staid there so long only to print a Work to which they gave this Title Augustinus à Pelagianis condemnatus in which they feign'd that we term'd the Pope and his Congregation Pelagians because he had condemn'd S. Augustin by his Constitution whereas we took no other care in all places where we found occasion to write or speak of it but to manifest the respect which the Pope had alwayes testify'd for S. Augustin and for his Doctrine of Grace Effectual by it self and that the Pope had real and positive intentions not to prejudice the same in any thing that he did However the same of this Chimerical work was spread at Rome it came even to the Popes eares who was greatly offended with it as indeed he had reason had it been true after the satisfaction which he told us he had receiv'd by all that we defended in his presence and after his so expresse and obliging Declarations to us of his right intentions but he was much offended that
1646. my time of Licentiate being accomplish'd and the Ceremonies of conferring Degrees deferr'd till after Easter I thought fit to employ that interval of time in a journey to Italy invited thereunto by the company of M. de Souvré Chevalier of the Orders of the King and first Gentleman of his Chamber and of M. the Abbot de Bassompierre now Bishop of Xaintes and of some other persons of quality whom I had the honour to know at Court M. Bourgeois Doctor of Paris and M. Duchesne an antient Professor in Philosophy were then at Rome by Order of my Lords the Bishops who had licenc'd the Book Of Frequent Communion to defend the same against the prosecutions us'd by the Jesuites there to get it censur'd During the short abode I made there M. Bourgeois and M. Duchesne told me the Book Of Frequent Communion was wholly acquitted but the Jesuites had turn'd all their forces against another Book to which That had given occasion namely that Of the Greatnesse of the Roman Church Neverthelesse that they conceiv'd they had so clearly evidenc'd to divers Cardinals the validity of the passages of the said Book which establisheth in the two Princes of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul the Authority in question that they believ'd it now out of all danger of Censure In these very termes I inform'd of this matter divers of our Confreres who requested intelligence thereof at my return which was in the moneth of August the same year And in September following having receiv'd the Doctor 's Cap the first time I had the honour to enter into the Assembly of the Faculty which was 1 Octob. 1646. M. Cornet then Syndic acquainted the Faculty that the Nuntio had told him that certain Manuscript Gazettes or Mercuries were come to his hands from Rome which spoke two Doctors there who pretended to be Delegates from the Faculty for the maintaining a Book as Orthodox which undertook to shew That there may be two Heads in the Church Of which he advertis'd the Faculty in regard of their concernment therein and intreated them to declare to him whether they had sent the said Doctors to Rome for the defence of such Book This proposal was made after a manner so odious and captious against the said Book that M. Chastellain who was friend to M. Bourgeois and was satisfy'd of the goodnesse of the Book defended by him at Rome in which also he knew it was not maintain'd That there may be two Heads in the Church conceiv'd that enough would be done both for the Book and for M. Bourgeois if it were declar'd to the Nuntio That no person of the Faculty had so much as heard speech of any Book written to that purpose and accordingly he nominated M. Pereyret and some other Doctors to carry this answer to the Nuntio This disowning of an Imaginary Book was very well pleasing to the enemies of the True Book which M. Bourgeois defended For they saw well it would not be difficult for them to involve the true one in it So this advice was universally assented to though with different ends and aims My turn of suffraging came not till the last but I did not forbear to give some intimation of the ill use I fear'd would be made of this Declaration which when I saw ratifi'd by the Conclusion of the Faculty speaking after the Assembly with the Doctors to whom upon the assurance given by M. Bourgeois and M. Duchesne I had signify'd that I conceiv'd the Book out of danger of Censure I told them that after this Declaration of the Faculty I judg'd the Censure would indubitably follow and believ'd two Moneths would not passe before its appearance Moreover because I saw the reputation of M. Bourgeois and M. Duchesne unjustly impeach'd I gave such a testimony of them in this Assembly as I believ'd I was bound to do being so lately return'd from Rome where I had seen as I assur'd the Assembly that they took not upon themselves the quality of Delegates of the Faculty that all people of honour that knew them look'd upon them as sent by those of my Lords the Prelates of France who had given approbation to the Book Of Frequent Communion and that none but framers of Gazettes or Mercury-mongers could speak otherwise of them However upon that Gazette which came to the Nuntio and from him to the Faculty the Conclusion pass'd M. Pereyret went to visit him according to the commission given him so to do and although he had receiv'd none to leave any thing in writing with the Nuntio yet he declin'd not to give him a Memorial of what he said to him which he drew up as himself pleas'd without communicating any thing thereof to the Faculty The term of publishing the Decree of the Inquisition of Rome which appear'd against the mention'd Book consequently to the Declaration of the Faculty was longer then I imagin'd it would have been for it was deferr'd till the 25th of January the following year 1647. being the very day of the Conversion of St. Paul which I cannot but observe here because I doubt not but it was design'd by the authors of the Decree Some time after this Decree came into France to the Nuntio with command from the Pope to cause it to be printed and sent to the Ordinaries of places by which order and for which purpose it was printed by Sebastian Cramoisy I shall mention no other particulars of this Decree but what are in the Speech of the deceased M. Talon Advocate General whereof and of the Arrest which follow'd it I had a Copy which I shall insert here to preserve the same to posterity though they have been printed since in flying and perishing pamphlets A Speech deliver'd in the Grand Chamber by Mons Omer Talon Advocate General on Friday 10 Maii 1647. Gentlemen VVE receiv'd on Wednesday an order from the Court to make inquiry concerning a Bull printed a few dayes since and a Sentence issued forth by the Provost of Paris on Monday last whereby he hath condemned a small Writing and Book containing one sheet of Paper which Writing is contrary to the authority of the said Bull. Moreover the same day we heard what pass'd in the presence of the Queen touching the same affair where you were pleas'd Sir addressing himself to the first President to expresse the sentiments of the Company and their reasons for opposing the enterprise of the Popes Nuntio who goes about to establish a new Jurisdiction in this Realm After which discourse the Queen having called us and heard from our own mouths something of the particulars of this affair and afterwards conferr'd of it with M. the Cardinal Mazarin M. the Chancellor gave us to understand that there was a difference to be made between a Bull issu'd by authority of the Holy See for the printing and publishing of which there is the King's Privilege and one set forth by the Mandate or Certification of the Nuntio who makes
till my comming to Paris and I have been extreamly displeas'd to see how many artifices are us'd by the Molinists to hinder a solemn examination of all the Questions about Grace which are in dispute tâ—e only way as I conceive to procure Peace and to clear up the truth We have here amongst us inquir'd what means were fit to be us'd for remedying the mischief which that Letter may produce contrary to the intention of Our Lords the Prelates who subscrib'd it and we thought expedient to speak with my Lord the Nuntio and desire him to write to his Holinesse about it Accordingly on Monday 22 Febr. my Lords the Archbishop of Ambrun the Bishops of Agen Chaalons Orleans Cominges and my self went to wait upon the Nuntio We declar'd to him that it was not the Clergy of France which sign'd the said Letter but only some of our Lords the Bishops did it by themselves and in secret without speaking thereof to the Assembly although the Clergy being assembled at Paris it is an unheard of thing to write to his Holinesse about an affair which concerns the whole Church and particularly this of France without acquainting the Assembly therewith My Lord Archbishop of Ambrun represented to him the importance of this businesse and the danger there was in judging of these questions without summoning and hearing the parties That many things were to be said concerning the Propositions presented to his Holinesse and that for decision of the same it was requisite to examine and understand exactly all that hath pass'd here about that affair to see in what sense the Disciples of S. Augustin maintain them to distinguish S. Augustin's sense first of all for fear of involving that Holy Teacher of Grace in a Censure which would give occasion to our Hereticks of saying That the H. See condemns that which it hath alwayes approv'd and that the antient Tradition of the Fathers touching the points of Grace is deserted in the Roman Church The Nuntio promis'd to let his Holinesse know of our visit and what we represented to him he testify'd to us that he believ'd his Holinesse would not deliver any Judgement seeing it was not the Body of the Clergy which writ to him but only some Prelats by themselves My L. Archbishop of Sens who was to have gone with us to the Nuntio having been hindred then went to him eight dayes after with some other Prelat and declar'd as I have understood that if the proceeding at Rome in this affair were not with all the forms requir'd by the Canons and according to the order of Ecclesiastical Judgements neither himself nor many other Prelates of France would have any regard for what should be done We have conceiv'd that besides this it would be requisite that we writ to his Holinesse to tell him our minds our selves To morrow will be sent to you our Letter which hath been signed by eight or nine Prelats Were there time enough to send into the Provinces as the other Letter was carry'd about five months we should undoubtedly have a great number of Prelats that would subscribe it But being we are inform'd that the Businesse hastens at Rome it will be requisite to send it thither when you with some others of your Province have sign'd it and to be contented with the fewer subscriptions by reason of the little time we have Although I cannot believe that the H. See will be led to pronounce in such a manner upon questions of so great importance I conceiv'd it would be pleasing to you to understand all that we have done and that having so great a zeal for sound doctrine justice and the dignity ef our Function you will approve all that we have acted only out of a spirit of peace and truth and out of the duty of our Ministry This is from My Lord Your most humble and most obedient Servant and Brother LEBERON Bp. of Valence Die But before my receiving at Rome either M. de Valence's Letter or two others which inform'd me of what I have above recited touching the visits to the Nuntio I received one which had been written ever since the 27. of January in which several newes was signifi'd to me first that there was talk at Paris of a Conference before my L. the Archbishop and some other Prelates and Magistrats That it was demanded to have six persons there and offer'd the Molinists to come in as great number as they would That M. de Rhodez Tutor to the King had been sollicited by F. Paulin his Majestie 's Confessour to subscribe the Letter of M. de Vabres and that he refus'd it That M. de Saint Flour did the like though extraordinarily press'd to it by ths Jesuites That M. de Viviers confess'd that he had signed it but that he meant not to cast any blot upon Jansenius or the Propositions but only desir'd a judgment for the sake of peace and that the Pope was not intreated in that Letter to appoint a Conference because it was not to be doubted but he would according to his wisdom call together the most able Divines on either side and make a solemn examination of the question which cannot otherwise be well determin'd before he pronounce any thing therein In sum that this was certainly the mind of most of the Bishops who subscrib'd the said Letter The same hand writ to me again on 17. February wherein speaking of the Congregations held under the Popes Clement VIII and Paul V. he hath these words It must be incessantly inculcated to those of Rome that our disputes are wholly the same and that the Question is solely about Effectual Grace and sufficient Grace subject to Free will and that neither Jansenius nor we further hold the said Propositions then as they are reduc'd to the point of Effectual Grace CHAP. X. That the Haereo fateor is that which hath render'd Jansenius so odious at Rome Several Declarations of Cardinal Barberini that the Bull of Urban VIII is only provisional and reacheth not the grounds of Jansenius's Doctrine The Zeal of the Generals of the Dominicans and of the Augustines in behalf of S. Augustin mix'd with fear of giving dissatisfaction thereby IF it be true as the abovemention'd Letters affirme together with many learned and judicious persons who have carefully read Jansenius's book that he holdeth no other doctrine but that of Effectual Grace which is wholly S. Augustin's and which as we shall see in the sequel hath alwayes been in general approbation and esteem at Rome there is no little ground of wonder how it could come passe that his name and his opinions have become so odious and suspected by the Romans I observ'd about this time one of the capital causes thereof if not the onely one namely That place of his book where objecting to himself against S. Augustin's doctrine the Bulls of Pius V. and Gregory XIII he answers that truly he is surpris'd at those Bulls Haereo fateor and that
reference to the whole Church The Cardinal answer'd me as one a little wearied with the Congregation from which he came yet still full of affection and zeal for the perfect clearing up of these Disputes He told me that he would never spare any thing that lay in his power for the service of the Church that it was requisite to endeavour to bring this businesse to an end but it would be long-winded and of difficult discussion I reply'd that indeed some study and paines would be necessary in it but it might be so manag'd as to save very much if the right course were taken That it was not necessary to begin this Judgement with examining the Propositions because that besides their not relating to us at all and having no Author that taught them but being fram'd at pleasure and out of malice by those who design'd to get them condemn'd should it be resolv'd to pronounce before searching into the bottom of things a thousand difficulties and perplexities would arise of great intricacy and not possible to be remov'd whereas if the chief and essential matter were first discuss'd and regulated it would be afterwards very easie to decide these Propositions and that in a clear indubitable way by reducing them to the Chief Matter which was already setled Wherefore our design would no doubt be to enter strait into that matter assoon as the Congregation were erected and the Jesuites who corrupted the faith of the grace of Jesus Christ in the Church as we hop'd to accuse and convict them appear'd there before us Cardinal Roma answer'd that I had reason and moreover he told me that no doubt it behoov'd to condemn the sufficient Grace held by those Fathers if the Effectual which we maintain'd was declar'd and acknowledg'd for the Catholick and Orthodox faith because indeed one doctrine cannot be true but its contradictory must be false I took the confidence to tell him too that certainly the opinion of those Fathers ought not to be spar'd as it had been formerly in case it were found wholly opposite to the Christian faith as we pretended because their boldnesse was at present rais'd to such a point that they presum'd to make it passe for the faith of the Church having so long escap'd condemnation since it was accus'd whereas all that they pretended in the beginning was but to render it tolerable Which seeing they could not obtain from the Inquisition of Spain where Molina's Book was first accus'd assoon as publish'd they had the cunning to evade the condemnation which was ready to be pronounc'd upon it there by getting the businesse remov'd to the Inquisition of Rome where also the very same condemnation was decreed but restrain'd in darknesse by reason of the death of Clement VIII which hapned when he was fully prepar'd and resolv'd to publish it Cardinal Roma reply'd that this and every thing else should be taken notice of in the progresse of the businesse and so I gave him the Good-night The same day also I had time to visit Cardinal Ginetti to whom I spoke very near to the same purpose that I did to Cardinal Roma Cardinal Ginetti answer'd me by asking me who were those Deputies I told him that in the first place his Eminence was one But the others said he I nam'd them to him he assented and perceiving that I was inform'd thereof he open'd himself with freedome and by his words gave me as many testimonies as he could of the particular care and extraordinary diligence that for his own part he would contribute to the full and perfect discussion of this Affair I was willing also to try that evening to meet with the Procurator General of the Augustines to which purpose coming back from my lodging I went to their Covent As I arriv'd there F. Delbene was coming forth I had been twice that day to finde him to understand something from him which Cardinal Barberin told me this Father had to say to me He would have put it off to another day because it was late but my desire to leave it without delay caus'd me to desire him to come into the Coach where I was in which I offer'd to carry him home and by the way he might tell me what he had to acquaint me with He accepted my offer and told me Cardinal Barberin charg'd him to recommend two things to me First that I should not stir so much to avoid giving occasion of hold against me And secondly that when I spoke of this Affair to such as were to be advertis'd of it I should speak of nothing but of the Propositions without troubling my self at all about Jansenius I answer'd F. Delbene that he knew whether in any of the Conferences which I had with him I spoke so much as one word of that Bishop's Book far or near He reply'd that he had given this testimony of me to Cardinal Barberin when his Eminence spoke to him of it As for the first point of his Advertisement I reply'd that in my judgement that Counsel was given me by the Artifice of the Jesuites who sought occasion to procure me some mischief or at least to give out that my person and sentiments were suspected at Rome but all this should not hinder me from performing of my duty to the utmost of my power That I was come to Rome to advertise the Pope and with him all such as ought to take care of the interests of the H. See of the most pernicious enterprise that ever was made to circumvent it and that tended to cause it to do an Act which would impair its esteem in the eyes of all judicious persons living at this day and be shamful to it in all Ages to come Wherefore instead of abating the ardour wherewith I had hitherto spoken of the evil designes which the Authors of the five Propositions have I thought my self on the contrary oblig'd to make them the more notorious that they might be more heedfully taken notice of and more narrowly observ'd That I knew no person to whom I might in reason addresse my self to discover them but I should forthwith visit him That if heretofore there was a Son who wanting the use of speech from his birth acquir'd it when he saw his Father going to be kill'd I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to lift up mine more and more while I see the Head of the Church and prime Father of all the faithful so unworthily invaded and to practise towards our Adversaries who under the false appearance of zeal for the H. See assault it in that place where it is quickest of sense that precept of Scripture Quod in aure auditis praedicate super lecta That I hop'd God would give me the grace to take no other course and that he Father Delbene would do me a pleasure to assure Cardinal Barberin of this I entertain'd the Father in this manner till we came to his lodging where I left him and return'd to my own in
University about some Bulls and Decrees of Popes pass'd upon surprise and without cognisance of the cause as also with that which some took to say that the Faculty had subscribed the condemnation of those Propositions because that the plurality of voices had resolv'd to intervene in the cause of the Irish before the Parliament in reference to Discipline though a great number of Doctors of the same Faculty had declar'd contrary to the plurality that they adher'd to what the University had done against the said Irish The Cardinal took all very well and assur'd me again that he would take very great care that there might be no surprise here and that truth might be the rule of all things I made a visite likewise to Cardinal Spada to acquaint him with the retardment of our Deputies to which he onely return'd these foure words as he rose up Questi viaggi sono longhi Those journeys are long The first visite which I made in November was to the Ambassador to waite upon him to Chappel on All Saints day The solemnity of the day did not hinder him from asking me as he came forth of his Chamber what newes of our deputies I told him the condition of their journey and he reply'd that he believ'd the Pope would let all those problematical things alone so long as he liv'd I answer'd the Ambassador that I feared so and that the Pope had signified very much of such an inclination in an audience which I had of his Holiness during a small journey which he the Ambassador made to Tivoli of which I should be glad to give him an account at his first convenience Whereupon the Ambassador reply'd that we must see one another in one of the next ensuing dayes In the afternoon after Vespers were ended I visited F. Mulard who read a Letter to me which he had receiv'd from M. Hallier the most remarkable thing that I perceived in it was that though two Doctors of the contrary party as he call'd it were set forth on their own accord to come to Rome neverthelesse They viz. who deputed F. Mullard did not think fit to send others I told F. Mulard that M. Hallier was mistaken in saying those two Doctors were set forth on their own accord He answer'd me that he had order to give out so upon all occasions and to advertise M. Albizzi thereof This discourse oblig'd me to make a visit on Friday morning to M. Albizzi I told him that I had acquainted him at my first arrival at Rome that the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to the Pope intended to send other Doctors to sollicit the effect thereof joyntly with my self and that those Doctors would arrive in the moneth of October That that moneth was past and the Doctors not yet arriv'd but to assure him thâ—… had not spoken it without being certain of wâ—at I said I was come to advertise him that I had a letter from Lyons of the 30th of that moneth by which it was signified to me that they were set forth to continue their journey to Rome That they had met with some obstruction in the way but I hoped they would neverthelesse be at Rome within a little-time M. Albizzi answer'd me roughly in these words Vengano o non vengano al mese d' Octobre di Novembre di Gennaro di Febraro questo non importa Let them come or not come either in October November January or February it matters not We never said continu'd he in Italian with the same air that we gave them till the moneth of October or November The H. See is not resolv'd to receive any party in an affair of doctrine as this is If they are minded to say any thing it will hear them if it think good tanquam aliquos e populo these were his words They have no charge to come hither they come of their own heads I interrupted him here to tell him that they did not come of their own heads but they were sent by the Bishops He reply'd that what I said was not true questo non è pur vero and that he was as well inform'd thereof as my self I answer'd him that whosoever had told him the contrary was a lyar è mendace He maintain'd that he knew it full well and that he had good intelligence for it I reply'd that whosoever gave it him deceiv'd him He answer'd What if it were the Nuntio I reply'd that if it were the Nuntio he had not said true he must needs have been ill inform'd Ho said he I warrant he would speak true Do you think that the Ministers of the H. See send false intelligence to it And do you think said I when I have in my hands a Procuration drawn in good form and the Nuntio saith I have not that I do not see and am certain that the Nuntio is mistaken But I said M. Albizzi will say that it is a false one And besides added he suppose they have a procuration from four Bishops what is that against fourscore I answer'd him that one alone was sufficient and that it was sutable to the order of the Church and the interest of the H. See to hear him and see what he had to say for the service of the Church and the H. See He reply'd that those Bishops and all of us as many as we were should do well to obey the Bulls and live in peace That as often as any went about to attempt any thing against the H. See there was mischief follow'd upon it That in France they had offer'd to find fault with many things that are practis'd at Rome that they talkt there of Reformation and that they had set up a Reform'd Religion I asked who had done all this He answer'd me Dio benedetto 't was God I reply'd that he said true because 't is said in Scripture Non est malum in civitate quod non fecerit Dominus but I askt him who had done it because I had never read nor heard anywhere that the Bishops of France had fail'd in any thing of duty towards the H. See He answer'd that there was nothing seen daily in France but enterprises against the H. See that nothing was heard spoken of but the Liberties of the Gallicane Church which were so many revolts against the Apostolical authority Qu' un tal Marca havesse fatto un libraccio il piu cattivo That a certain Marca had made a kind of book the most wicked that had been heard of a long time That indeed he since sung a palinodie palinodia and for that reason was made a Bishop That there came to Rome about four or five years ago one Bourgeois he meant M. Bourgeois with another nam'd Duchesne as the Deputies whom I expected would come hither upon their own private authority to have the face to maintain heresies But if he Albizzi could have been believ'd that Bourgeos sarebbe stato fatto priggione that Bourgeois should have been arrested
Gentleman of great worth whom I had mention'd to him that we might go abroad to take the air or repair to his Library according as to the time should permit On Saturday the 25th as I was going accordingly with the said M. de Balagni to wait upon the Cardinal Barberin I receiv'd very sad newes but thanks be to God it prov'd untrue It was that the Deputies whom I waited for were taken at Sea by the Pirates M. de Valeran Master of the French Couriers to Rome came purposely to tell it me with all the circumspection and condolence accustomed in such cases as having receiv'd the same from Florence and esteeming it true though not altogether certain I was not dismay'd at it and it did not hinder me from going to Cardinal Barberin and spending the rest of the day with him and M. de Balagni in entertainments upon indifferent matters I was blam'd the next day for having been so cold and negligent after the receipt of the above-mention'd newes and for not going the same day which was that on which Letters are dispatcht from all Italy to advertise the Ambassador of it and beseech him to write by that Poste to Constantinople for the procuring of my Collegues their liberty or at least some comfort in their captivity But I clear'd my self by alledging that I did not judge M. de Valeran's intelligence very true and that I conceiv'd it was fitting to be sure of the truth before I took the allarm and communicated it to the Ambassador And accordingly I found that I had taken the best course for I receiv'd Letters from them on Sunday the 26th in the afternoon by which I understood not only that M. de Valeran's newes could not be true but also that they would probably be at Rome within a very few dayes and so they were as I shall relate in the following Chapter but I shall first observe here two or three things which come into my mind and whereof I have made no mention in my Notes of this time The first is that hapning occasionally since my return to Rome to be in the Profess'd House of the Jesuites under the Cloister or Gallery which is at the entrance there pass'd by one of those Fathers whose hand was very white and when he was gone my friend that was with me a Roman Citizen told me it was F. Santarel This put me in mind of his book and made me desirous to buy it if it were to be sold At my comming away from the Jesuits I went purposely towards the Quarter of Pasquin where are the most Book-sellers and the first of whom I inquir'd for it sold it me at a very ordinary price I admir'd that that book was so commonly to be had at Rome after having been censured by all the Universities of France with so unanimous and universal consent and it containing such pernicious doctrine that the Author wanting more solid foundations for it was forc'd to corrupt the H. Scripture so openly that he retrencht a Negative particle out of the sacred Text to make it speak quite the contrary to what it speaks of it self 'T is in that passage where S. Paul speaking of the Spiritual power which Jesus Christ gave to his Apostles for the Edification of the Faithfull he saith they received it ad aedificationem non in destructionem For their edification and instruction and not for their destruction and ruine But this Jesuite on the contrary applying the said passage to the pretended Temporal power of the Pope over Monarchies to make it beleev'd that God hath given it to him as well to ruine and overturn them as to edifie them he takes the Non out of the place and cites it thus Ad aedificationem in destructionem Notwithstanding all which I found that the book was stâ—…l in great applause and free sale at Rome The second thing which I remember but did not set down was that in my visites to Cardinal Spada I us'd one argument which I conceiv'd would have been most prevalent at Rome I told him that one way to fix in the minds of the world a great opinion of the Equity of the H. See would be to grant us the equitable things which we requested and to make a Decision favorable to our cause in case they found that that we defended the truth Because by that meanes pronouncing in favour of persons which had been represented very suspected and odious to them and had no support in the world but their learning and virtue against others that had a very great credit and were recommended by all the Princes of Europe and openly profes'd an absolute dependance on the Pope every body would be oblig'd to acknowledge that the H. See had no other rule in its Decision but Truth it self I added further that should it consider onely the interests it self hath to keep within their duty those persons that were the most dependant on it and boasted themselves the most devoted to it it ought in this occasion to humble the Authors of those Propositions and of that whole Designe because indeed they had forgotten the respect and fidelity which they ought to preserve towards it forasmuch as they had fram'd the same Propositions so capable of equivocatious and full of ambiguities onely to circumvent the H. See and engage it in the scandalous protection of their pernicious doctrine and their vaine reputation which they saw they could no longer uphold but by sacrificing that of the H. See for that end I told him also that they would find the truth and sincerity of the submission and respect which the said persons pretended for the H. See when it was not favorable to them The Cardinal heard this discourse which I renew'd and urg'd to him several times as he heard all the rest which I said to him without answering any thing in particular I represented the same also upon occasion to others but more or lesse largely according as it was expedient The third and last thing which I have to adde here of all that were observable during the six months that I spent alone at Rome in giving the Pope and his Ministers the first adviso's of this great affaire concernes another which hath almost no affinity with it but yet is very considerable in it self It is touching the violent persecutions which the Jesuites have practis'd for this long time against a learned and pious Bishop of America who made a representation of them to the Pope in a letter written to his Holinesse in the beginning of the year 1649. M. Cosimo Ricciardi gave me a Copy of it a little after my returning to Rome and in many of the visites which I made to him frequently and familiarly he alwayes mention'd it with just indgnation He got the Copy of it from that Bishops Agent who brought it to Rome and deliver'd it to the Pope He had a great desire to have it printed that all the world might be
took upon us to be at Rome in its name I told his Eminence that the degree of Doctor being inseperable from the persons that have the honour to be of it I conceiv'd he consider'd the same in us though we were not imployed by the Faculty but by some of my LL. the Bishops of France for the purposes I had formerly had the honour to signifie to his Eminence Our conference continu'd not long Cardinal Rapaccioli coming to call his Eminence to go abroad and so it concluded in complements We went on Wednesday the 20. to visit the seven Churches Going to S. Peter's in the morning I met F. Mulard in the street of the Hat-Sellers who was buying some to return into France he told me would not go now the season was so far spent were it not that he was constrain'd by people that had power to command him but he hoped he should come back shortly to Rome with M. Hallier That the Pope would for certain passe a Judgment in the case That it was reported that he would be contented with imposing silence as to our matters but his mind was now otherwise I desir'd him to remember me to M. Hallier and assure him that himself could not be more desirous to be at Rome then I was to see him there When we were return'd from the seven Churches F. Mariana came to put me in remembrance of some visits which he thought expedient for us to make He told me when I askt him the question that people seem'd very joyfull for the arrival of our Collegues and spoke very well of it But he said he heard from a certain person that there had escap'd from one of us some word against the Council of Trent but he had answer'd that it was a slander and a falsity as indeed he had reason there not having been the least pretext or ground for that accusation On Fryday the 22. M. Brousse and my self went to see the General of the Augustines Amongst other things he told us that F. Mulard came to visit him as Envoy from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris and wonder'd when we assur'd him that he was neither a Deputy nor a Doctor of it He advis'd us very earnestly to forbear speaking of Jansenius and promis'd to contribute with us what he could do for the interest of S. Augustin's doctrine In a Visit I made in the afternoon to F. Barelier he told me his General could not be spoken with till after two dayes because of a hundred or sixscore letters which he was to prepare against the next day for Italy but he had already mention'd our businesse to him and said that we could not but be very welcom provided we spoke of none but S. Augustin and S. Thomas All the Festivals were spent in Devotions Ceremonies and Visits active and passive of our particular friends I saw one thing at Vespers at the Church of S. Lewis where we were on Christmasse day which deserves in my judgement to be set down here The prayers of 40. hours had been there and ended that day At the end of Vespers a Procession was to be made and the H. Sacrament was to be carried about in order to being shut up after the procession and accustomed ceremonies We had the honour to carry the Canopy As we were comming out of the Church Card. Giori was passing by He caus'd his Coach to stop the boot to be taken down and fell upon his knees while the Procession was passing When the Sacrament appear'd he alighted accompanied it and enter'd with us into the Quire and there stay'd upon his knees till all the prayers and ceremonies were ended When the Festivals were over I went to the Popes Maistre de chambre who for that the Venetian Ambassador newly arriv'd was to have his first audience that morning and Cardinal Raggi was afterwards to present to the Pope the Conservators of the people of Rome newly elected referr'd us for our audience to the Tuesday ensuing Having quitted him I went to the high Masse in the little Church of S. Thomas of Canterbury at the end of which approaching to Cardinal Barberin in the Sacristie we fell to speak of the Abbot of Bourzeis his not enduring that any thing should be spoken in the printed books about our contests against the Bull of Vrban VIII whereupon Cardinal Barberin rejoycing O said he to me M. de Bourzeis è mio grand amico On Saturday the 30th going in the afternoon for recreation to see the more considerable places of Rome as we pass'd by Ara coeli we met Fryer Archangel who told us that F. Mulard was gone and that he was gone encharg'd with Procurations and letters of recommendation from Card. Barberin to negotiate in France about the affair of the Five Propositions to return speedily and bring M. Hallier with him I askt him concerning M. Hallier's letter which F. Mulard refus'd to shew me he told us it was a thing not hard to be seen for he had given Copies of it to several Cardinals and he nam'd Roma and Ginetti that he Fr. Archangel transcrib'd them to present to their Eminences but had kept no Copy for himself they being too long and in a very small hand and requiring five or six hours to transcribe one And by all that he told me I found that what had been signify'd to me thereof by others not so clearly inform'd as Fr. Archangel was neverthelesse very true CHAP. XV. An Account of some Sermons which M. Brousse made upon the way of Die against the Calvinists of that City touching the possibility of God's Commandements AMongst the particularities which my Collegues related to me of their journey they told me of the stay which the Abbot of Valcroissant made at his Abbey during which M. Brousse had occasion to hear preach at Die a considerable Minister of that City which is almost wholly Calvinistical and to refute what he had said in his Sermon That which I heard mention of in familiar discourse seemed to me so considerable that I desir'd the Abbot of Valcroissant to set it down in writing for preserving the remembrance of it He did so and the account he gave of it deserves as I conceive to have a place in this Journal In our journey from Lyons to Marseilles in order to take Sea we pass'd through the City of Die in Dauphine where the Calvinists have a Colledge one of the most considerable that they have in France We stay'd there some dayes by reason my Abby is a league distant from that City During which time M. Brousse seeking occasion to evince the truths of the Catholick faith against the Hugonots went to the Church on Sunday the 22. of Octob. to hear the Sermon of the Minister nam'd Dise who took for the Theme of his Discourse the 6. verse of the 8. chap. of the Epistle to the Romans Nam prudentia carnis mors est prudentia autem Spiritus vita pax From which
new Divines to labour therein I acknowledged that certainly it would be very difficult but I told him that it was the more necessary in regard those two Popes forbore to define any thing or to publish their definitions only to spare the Jesuites upon hope that they would by degrees return to the good and holy doctrin of the Church which they had forsaken but instead of doing so they were become more and more remote from it and therefore it was time to reduce them Tempus faciâ—ndi Domine dissipaverunt legem tuam Monsignor Ghiggi would not believe what I said but I added that it would be very easie to verifie it by most clear reasons and indubitable proofs that we knew how all things passed under those two Popes that we had the Memoires thereof either the Originals or such as were compar'd therewith and that amongst others we had at Paris many Pieces concerning these matters signed by Clement VIII his own hand Monsignor Ghiggi was astonisht at this but I assur'd him of the truth it Then we fell to speak of our Memorial and he confirm'd to me again that the Pope told him he would take order in it and that he believ'd the impression of the book was stopt till his Holinesse further signify'd his pleasure about it He said we might neverthelesse continue our diligences in the ordinary manner and that for his part he could do no more in it then what he had done He spoke also of prohibiting either side to print any thing touching these matters I answer'd that we could not consent to prohibitions that were common to us with them that the same would be ineffectual with them and prejudicial to the cause which we maintain'd that they would not obey the same on their part but make use of them for a pretext to oppose and persecute us I added that the shortest course most honourable for the H. See most edifying for the Church most expedient against the reproaches of its enemies and most advantagious for our adversaries and our selves was to examine and declare which of us was in the right That we did not endeavour absolutely to hinder the impression of the said book that we should be glad it were publisht because to judge by the other outrages which that party hath divulg'd it might be presumed that this would give us new advantages against them as well as their former Libels but all we propos'd to our selves in our prosecution against it was only to hinder it from coming forth as authoris'd and approv'd by the H. See Provided this particular were secur'd we were not further sollicitous This Conference ended as it began with very great reciprocal civilities with telling the newes of the time as he was doing me the honour to reconduct me to the stairs CHAP. IV. Concerning our transactions till the end of February A Promotion of Cardinals amongst whom was Monsignor Ghiggi Of a Memorial which we presented to the Pope against a book of F. Annat under the Presse and of the Visits which we began to make to all the Sacred Colledge THE next day after the abovemention'd Visit Munday the 19th of February Monsignor Ghiggi was created Cardinal with nine other persons whose merit was publickly and unanimously acknowledged in Rome by all people It was not remembred that there had been seen a promotion of such commendable Churchmen not only in reference to those whom the Pope made of his own choice but also to them who were nominated to him by the two Crownes It is not credible how all people striv'd to give the Pope applauses and benedictions for having so worthily fill'd the vacant places of the Sacred Colledge Besides Monsignor Ghiggi their names were my LL. the Cardd Homodei Santa Croce Corrado Ottobone Lomelino Aldobrandino who were at Rome and the Cardinal of Hassia Cardinal Pimentelli and Cardinal de Rets who were not there When I receiv'd the newes of this promotion I was with one of my Friends who came to me to advertise me that Cardinal Spada had received many Letters from Paris which were very sharp against those that are called Jansenists that it was urg'd vehemently in these Letters that unlesse the Jansenists were suppress'd all was lost and that the Letters being in French the Cardinal caus'd him to translate them into Italian in order to present them so translated to the Pope What could we now do against all these Cabals and calumnies besides what we had done already and continu'd to do It behooved us to receive that intelligence from the hand of God as well as the news of the Promotion blessing him both for the one and the other and partaking in the publick joy I had caution'd with the Master of the Sacred Palace for a permission for us to have and read all books made pro or con about the matters of Grace In the afternoon I went to remind him of it and to congratulate with him and F. Fani his Companion for the promotion of Cardinal Pimentelli who was of their Order Returning I found F. Hilarion at our lodging In his discourse he confirm'd again to us that the Bull of Vrban VIII against Jansenius might hold in the whole extent which the makers of it intended and could equitably be allow'd to it and yet nothing at all be in the book of that Bishop but what was most true and most Orthodox That the Jesuites had not so great credit at Rome as was imagin'd That the Propositions as we understood them could not run any hazard That he had lookt upon the book of F. Annat That F. Modeste Procurator General of the Conventual Cordeliers was he that read it and made report that it might be printed and if it were judg'd otherwise he would answer it and many other things of this nature which that learned Monastick told us with great gentlenesse and sincerity On Tuesday the 20. one brought me very early as many sheets of F. Annat's book as were printed and after we had perus'd some of them M. Brousse and I went to the Pope's presence-chamber to endeavour to get audience and present him our Memorial against that book But we were frustrated because the Pope that day expected the Ambassadors of Princes who were to come and thank him for the Cardinals newly made at the recommendation of their Masters Wherefore we went to wait upon the Kings Ambassador to accompany him to the ceremony and also to beseech him to move the Pope either to give us audience or appoint his Maistre de chambre to take our Memorial in order to shew it to his Holinesse The Ambassador told us he should not speak of any businesse in this visit but on Friday following which was the day of his usual audience he would not sail to do what we desir'd On Wednesday the 21. I went to F. Fani to tell him how many things there were contrary to Effectual Grace in the sheets which I had seen of F. Annats
stopping an evil in its fountain Principiis obsta and that if some one had done the same Office for Janseniu's book when his executors caus'd it to be printed he should have done both him and them a good office but they had been the Murderers of his work and done him great wrong that himself Cardinal Ghiggi had read the whole book that besides about half a page which they might have left out or explain'd there was nothing in it to be excepted against because we had in mandatis to speak nothing that might relate to Jansenius and had made it a chief point to abstain as much as possible even from pronouncing his name we answer'd nothing to this discourse of Cardinal Ghiggi concerning him But the Abbot of Valcroissant returning to what concern'd our Impression gave his Eminence an account of the number and order of the books which we purposed to get printed and upon his mentioning the Epistle of Celestine the Council of Orange and the Epistle of Sardinia the Cardinal stumbled a little at it and askt us why we did not put those other works into a little book apart But when the Abbot of Valcroissant had answer'd that those works had been formerly printed together with those of S. Augustin as pertaining thereunto and treating of the same matter he was satisfi'd At length I beseecht his Eminence to believe that in procuring this Impression we had not had the least thought of any bravado or ostentation but onely design'd to clear the things in question by the most solid short and innocent way that we could chuse But I added further that though we had been too blame in beginning it as we conceiv'd there could not be the least pretext yet things being to come to this passe it seem'd expedient not to stop it or interrupt it longer in regard of the occasions which thereby might be taken to say That S. Augustin began to be no longer in esteem and approbation at Rome as formerly but to avoid the scandalous sequels which such discourse might produce The Cardinal reply'd that he lookt upon this argument as something yet not as unanswerable for then it would follow said he that a man might engage thus upon what he please and plead afterward such inexpediency to hinder him I answer'd that I judg'd such proceeding in the general as unreasonable as himself did but in this case and in the affair under question this argument appear'd to me very strong and convincing because the thing undertaken was profitable just and holy and from whence we could not reasonably presume the least probability of any inconvemence That we had us'd all circumspection and observ'd all the formes and rules that could be wishâ— before we began and that the Obstruction of the work would be of no profit but draw prejudicial sequels after it His Eminence was in haste and so it behov'd us to break off and we accompany'd him discoursing of other indifferent things as far as the apartment of Cardinal Cherubini On Thursday morning April 18. the Abbot of Valcroissant and M. Angran went to wait upon Cardinal Barberin who had been in the Country the two preceding dayes and so could not be informed before touching this Impression But I went alone to Cardinal Spada and assoon as his Eminence was in condition to be seen I told him that when we presented our Memorial to him we acquainted him only with reasons alledged for obstruction of our work That we accounted our affair so clear and so just that we doubted not but we should have had after the foregoing daies congregation the liberty to continue it but having had no answer in the morning we went in the afternoon to M. Albizzi who raised new scruples to which I was come to acquaint him in two words what we had to answer That M. Albizzi told us in the first place that he had cross'd us out of the fear he had of a Table which he intended to adjoyn to the book and secondly that in the works of S. Augustin selected by us there were Crudities which had been digested and refin'd in his latter works That as to the first difficulty I was to tell his Eminence that we had not so much as the least thought of annexing a Table to the intended Volumn And as to the second 1. that the word Crudities could not be applyed to S. Augustin's works without failing in the respect which is due to him and to the Popes who have approved them 2. That there was really neither crudities nor obscurities nor excesses nor perplexities in his works And thirdly that in case there were such crudities obscurities and perplexities in others of his works yet not in these which we have chosen to print that are resolv'd and cleard as being the last which he compos'd upon this matter and when the greatest difficulties and strongest objections which his adversaries had to alledge against the doctrine of the Scriptures and the Church which he maintain'd hâ—d been propounded to him and he had destroy'd and confounded the most perplexing subtilties I gave the Cardinal an account of the order and substance of those Books as well as the shortness of the time permitted He heard with gravity and decency all that I represented to him After which he accompanied me only to his Chamber door but answered me not so much as one single word In the afternoon we went to M Albizzi no know what was resolv'd upon in the Congregation before the Pope that morning But upon the way I was inform'd there had been no mention of our business That M. Albizzi before the Popes comming to the Assembly talkt much with Cardinal Pamphilio and Cardinal Barberin apart and that it vvas determin'd at length amongst them to defer propouning it to a particular Congregation at the Palace of Spada M. Albizzi ending the conference with their Eminences with these words Non daremo fastidio al Papa questa matina ne parlaremo nella Congregatione particolare alla Casa di Spada However we proceeded to M. Albizzi to see what he would say to us He had not leisure enough the day before to hear what we had to tell him concerning the order and subject of the books whereof we had made choice The Abbot of Valcroissant gave him account thereof during which M. Albizzi held in his hand the little Volumes of S. Augustin printed by M. Vitré and read the titles of them and after what M. de Valcroissant had said to him he seemed to make no great difficulty about out affair telling us he believ'd it would be terminated at the House of Cardinal Spada where a Congregation was to be held that day that the Pope should afterwards be acquainted with it in a word That perhaps Cardinal Spada would send for us to tell us that we might continue our Impression that he was not certain of it but he told us this by way of advice He askt us whether M. Brousse were gone
people of Oudenay and recorded in the publick Registers of the City wherewith every one was edifi'd and satisfi'd Some twelve or thirteen years after namely in the year 1563. some persons enemies to the peace of that City as well as to Christian Truths explicated unto them by their Patriarch who was a very learned and pious Bishop began to sow amongst the people Complaints against his Letter they drew Propositions out of it to the number of eight which they accus'd of Heresie In fine they rais'd so much division in the minds of the City of Oudenay and the adjacent Region that to hinder the troublesome consequences of those beginnings of disturbance and misunderstanding they sent Deputies to the Republick of Venice to pray that State to interpose its Authority and Recommendation to the Council of Trent which was then assembled that the cause of their Patriarth might be discuss'd and decided that his Homily so they call'd his Answer to his grand Vicar might be there read examin'd and if it were true and Catholick they might be suffer'd to enjoy the Truth explicated by him to them in peace and quietness but if it were false that it might be condemned I believe this Patriarch had been nominated to a Cardinals Hat by the Republick of Venice that people who aim'd to cross his promotion rendred him suspected of Heresie to Pope Pius IV. by the extracts of his Letter which they delivered to him that the same waa debated of in the Congregation of the H. Office and that the Apology which he writ in behalf of his Letter against those Extracts had been carried thither also but because this was not really clear by the pieces before me I dare not affirm it as the rest which I have already said and am going to adjoyn Accordingly the Ambassadors of the Republick Of Venice represented to the Council the neessity of making a solemn deputation for examining the answer of that Patriarch to his grand Vicar and the Apology made by him about the Propositions extracted out of it It was the last day of July in the year 1563. that this nomination of Deputies was made in the Council who were in number twenty six namely two Cardinals four Ambassadors four Archbishops thirteen Bishops two Abbots and one General of an order They examin'd both of those Pieces they made their report of them the thirteenth of August following in a Congregation which lasted six hours where they spoke all their Sentiments which they said were not theirs alone but also of the Divines of their Nation with whom they had conferr'd in this matter And all agreed unanimously that it was so far from being true that any word in that Letter and Apology was Heretical that on the contrary there was nothing in them but what was taken from S. Augustin S. Prosper S. Bernard S. Thomas and other H. Doctors Which I account the more considerable because the foundation of all the doctrine which we held and of all the Christian truths which we were to defend in case of the Propositions in question is manifestly contain'd in that Letter and its Apology and consequently besides other proofs which we may alledge thereof in all ages we have this advantage that this very doctrine was authoris'd in the last Council by a general consent of all those whom the Council commission'd to examine it and by the unanimous suffrages of all the Divines of Christendom I have in that little Collection 1. The Patriarchs Letter intire 2. His Apology for it 3. The Oration of the Deputies of the Clergy and of the City of Oudenay to the Republick of Venice 4. The nomination and the names of the Deputies or Commissioners appointed by the Council for this Examination 5. The Votum of the Cardinal of Lorrain who was one of them 6. One of his Letters to the Pope about this matter 7. Another Letter of the Presidents of the Council to S. Charles Borromée about the same affair 8. The Sentence of the Legates 9. A Letter of Congratulation of the Republick of Venice to this Patriarch upon the happy successe which his businesse had had in the Council All these Pieces deserve to be here inserted at length but to avoid such frequent and long interruptions I shall reserve them to be annexed to the end of this Journal CHAP. X. Of other lesse important matters which besides those in the three preceding Chapters passed in the Moneths of April and May among the rest of the arrival at Rome of M. M. Hallier Legault and Joysel Doctors of our Faculty and the Declaration which they made to us in presence of the Ambassador that they came to sue for a Censure of the Five Propositions as things already condemned and without admitting any Examen or Congregation TO return at length to our purpose I was told on Saturday the 4th of May that the General of the Dominicans had had audience of the Pope and delivered him the Memorial which I mentioned above that he was to present That he requested therein his Holynesse would please to appoint that before proceeding in this affair things might be resum'd as they were left by Paul V. because that Pope and Clement VIII his Predecessor had determined many things in favour of his Order which might serve for great preparations to what was to be done That his Dominicans had alwaies been the Plaintiffs in this affair and at present they were endeavour'd to be render'd the Criminals Hereunto his Holynesse answer'd that he would have regard to his request which he judg'd very just but he ought to be confident that the matter de Auxiliis should not be medled with I was told that the Pope gave the same answer to the General of the Augustines who had audience of him that he would not have the discussion of that matter enter'd upon at all That besides his Holynesse knew nothing then of the Assembly of Consultors which M. Albizzi endeavoured to procure before Easter but yet was lay'd aside for a while chiefly because of this interposition I learnt also that some dayes after the General of the Dominicans had delivered his Memorial to the Pope he addressed again to his Holyness to present him the works of Albert the Great the Impression whereof was then newly finisht That divers Fathers of this Order accompanied the General to carry the several volumes of that Author that the Pope inquir'd their names and qualities and that F. Fani companion of the Master of the Sacred Palace being one of the number when he was nam'd the Pope bid him take heed for the future what Licences for Printing he gave because when a Book was printed at Rome it was constru'd that the H. See authoriz'd the doctrine thereof It is likely what we had said to the Pope touching that of F. Annat was still fresh in his memory I learnt further that the Monday foregoing a Consistory was holden and that it was the first since the vacancy
in the doctrine of Saint Augustin whom he had not read He told me that I ought not to fear and that their wishes or wills would be in no consideration at all After this I withdrew but I remember that in the course of this conference I told Cardinal Ghiggi of the approbation which M. Hallier had given not two years since whilst he was Syndic to the first and third Proposition taken in the sences in which alone we held them and after that approbation so freshly and solemnly given new interests having made him change his mind he now prosecuted the condemnation thereof I remember also that one told me in the Pope's Presence-chamber that M. Hallier and his Collegues were gone that day to wait upon Cardinal Spada that before their parting from him they had spoken something to him in private wherefore reflecting upon his staying with the Pope after the Congregation of the H. Office it seem'd not improbable but he stay'd so in reference to them and the affair about which they came On Friday June 14. I carri'd Cardinal Ghiggi the Copy of our Memorial which he told me he would gladly see lo vedrò volontieri and in the afternoon we went to la Minerve to see the Procurator General of the Dominicans whom we found to be a very intelligent and resolute man We visited also the F. Prior of the Covent who receiv'd us in the Sacristy whilst M. Hallier and his Collegues were under the Cloyster with F. Molano whom they were come to visit After they had left him F. Molano told us that M. Halier had assur'd him that they would maintain Effectual Grace and F. Fani whom we met told us also that they had declar'd the same thing to the Master of the Sacred Palace He profess'd that he did not otherwise impeach the Propositions than in Calvin's sence and that this was correspondent to the discourses which he had held upon the way in divers places amongst others at Lyons where he said That he was not going to Rome to dispute but only to let the Pope know that the Doctrin contrary to that of the Propositions was the Doctrine of the Church which could not be opposed without Error and that they who contradicted it were guilty of as pernicious tenents as those of Calvin as he said he would prove to his Holinesse by the Book of the Minister Maresius which he carri'd with him and made a great stirre with everywhere All this is out of a Letter written to me from Paris May the 10th upon the testimony of People of Honor who heard him discourse in that manner and sent the Intelligence from Lyons thither On Saturday the 15th I went to see F. Luca Vadingo I put him to speak of M. Hallier and his Collegues He said he would not tell me what they had spoken to him as neither would he tell them what we should speak to him but he would serve both the one and the other alike That he had profess'd to them how just our Demands were And upon my urging him to speak by saying that theirs did not agree with ours he told me at length though with some hesitation that they had affirm'd to him that there was danger lest we might embroyle and perplex things in a Congregation whereunto he had answered That men were as quick-sighted at Rome as in any place of the world Tanto oculati quanto si voglia in altro luogo and that there was one thing there which was not anywhere else namely the infallibility of the Pope by the assistance of the H. Spirit From thence I went to the Master of the Sacred Palace where I saw his Companion who told me that M. Hallier and his Collegues spread a report that we were all enemies to those of Religious Orders that we set upon the Jesuites to ruine them by doctrine because none but they were able to resist us and when we had once pull'd down the Jesuites we would soon dispatch the rest I had no need to satisfie him concerning these accusations because he was so already but he told me it were good that we remov'd such evil Impressions out of the minds of others more credulous We purpos'd to demand Audience of the Pope the next day to speak to his Holiness concerning these new Comers and to renew the Requests which we had formerly made to him I went to his Presence-Chamber ro facilitate the procuring thereof but I was advis'd in the afternoon to defer these instances till there were greater necessity In the afternoon I went to Cardinal Roma I complain'd to him 1. what false things and remote from the business M. Hallier and his Collegues as we understood spread every against us 2. What their profess'd design was namely to get a pure and simple condemnation for that the things in question were already determined The Cardinal answer'd And where are they so we must see how I told him that perhaps they believ'd their word would be sufficient and that if they saw they could not compass a condemnation of that nature we fear'd they would then aim at an Imposition of silence which would be unprofitable and prejudicial rather then come to a Congregation He reply'd that every one doth his utmost for the accomplishment of his designes I answer'd that we all ought to have but one and the same to wit the clearing of truth the establishment of Peace amonst Divines and that sutably to the honor and dignity of the H. See The Cardinal reply'd that the clearing of Truth included all the rest I answer'd that what he said was very true but a Congregation was necessary for that clearing of Truth He reply'd that it was a thing already resolv'd and decree'd I profess'd my joy for it We arose up and I askt him what persons were of it that we might visit them He told me this was not yet to be known and that it was fit that they were visited before-hand I know not whether M. Hallier had got some inkling hereof elsewhere but the Cardinal said that they were not altogether Strangers to it when they came to him and that they had spoken very reasonably Mi pare said he che parlano molto a justamente I did not certainly understand that they had had audience of the Pope till Thursday the 17th but then I learnt that it was very short and that there could not have been many things spoken of I learnt also that they were displeased at the Lodgeing where they were and had seen another which had likt them better that they had agreed about the price but the difference between them and the owner was that they would take it but for three Months and the Owner would not let it except for a year and that it was at length compounded by a Friend of theirs who perswaded them to take it for six Months Tuesday in the afternoon I went to see a Discalceated Carmelite Professor in Theology a Person of great
sentiments of S. Augustin whom the Church owneth not only as one of its Pillars but as its Master and Teacher particularly in the matters of Grace and he writ his book being a Prelate and Pastor of the Church should all those who writ before and after him have incurr'd the Censure of the H. See yet methinks all these peculiar considerations ought to secure him from it Nevertheless by a most manifest injustice endeavours are us'd to get his book subjected to Censure and to acquit all others Whereas it is alledg'd as you tell me that the other books have not been inform'd against as this hath been and that had they been complain'd of and presented to the Pope they would likewise have been prohibited This is to seem blind in these things and deeds either through ignorance or passion through ignorance and want of understanding in these matters if we admit they speak really through passion and interest if knowing well how the same have pass'd and not believing what themselves pretend they think to make the same credited by others For all the world knows how many complaints have been made how many Petitions have been presented to the Pope against the Jesuites and the books and writings publisht by them about these matters which yet they urge are prohibited to be written of In one single printed Petition have been noted I think twenty Jesuitical Authors who have set forth books since that Prohibition which is urg'd to stop that of the Bishop of Ipre When M. Sinnic pass'd by Paris to go to Rome he took with him a Copy of the Theses of Lovain printed at the foot of the Bull wherein they were expresly prohibited And for all this ignorance is pretended and they say Justice should have been done against those Authors and their writings had complaint been made thereof to the H. See I confess Sir I admire how any dare alledge such excuses in the place where you are as they so confidently do and how they can hold you in hand with c. You see Sir with what liberty I write and expose my thoughts to you in answering to your Letters 'T is an evidence of the sincerity of the friendship I bear you and of the confidence I have in yours Assure your self I do not forget you in my addresses to Almighty God I represent to him your affairs and necessities as my own and beseech him to make me as I desire to be always more and more yours which I shall look upon as his mercy towards me the making me more to be his And I desire you to beg the same of him in my behalf The same day that we desir'd the Pope's Maistre de Chambre to defer the Audience which he was willing to procure for us as I related at the beginning of this Chapter I went in the afternoon to Cardinal Ghiggi partly in reference to M. Hallier and his Collegues partly to make some Remonstrances to his Eminence touching the Consultors and M. Albizzi I told him that I came to speak to his Eminence about some things a little troublesome which concern'd our affair that I was loth to give him disturbance with them but we could not represent the same to him to the end he might take some order therein if he could unless his Eminence were advertis'd thereof that so if the Pope happened to speak to him about them he might be prepar'd to tell his Holiness his sentiments I told him that when we were sent for to Cardinal Roma to hear the Declaration which he was to make to us from the Pope concerning the erection of the Congregation M. Albizzi was present at what the Cardinal said to us that by being so it seem'd to us that M. Albizzi was intended to be Secretary of the said Congregation and that the same appear'd to us very hard to admit considering his great prepossession against us and the extreme partiality which he profess'd as openly in behalf of our Adversaries Now to satisfie the Cardinal concerning his partiality I intended to represent to him 1. What M. Albizzi had done in the business of the Houres 2. That he had told me that my opposing the Censure M. Cornet endeavour'd to get pass'd in our Faculty against the Propositions was a disservice to the H. See 3. That upon a bare suggestion of F. Mulard he had obstinately maintain'd that we were not deputed by several Bishops 4. The manner wherewith being in his Antichamber I had heard him speak of me to two Flemish Cordeliers 5. His insolence at la Minerve upon a very civil visit which we made to him 6. His opposition and rigorous and altogether unjust treatment of us about the impression of S. Augustin 7. What he had done on the other side to get publisht F. Annat's book if he could against the Popes intention and how he quarrell'd with the Printer when he saw that Fathers book prohibited by the Pope 8. The continual correspondence he hath held with M. Hallier and his Collegues since their arrival besides that which he hath always held with the Jesuites 9. VVhat I heard from F. du Plantet that he had wonderful kindness for them and their affair 10. I had also purpos'd to speak to him about the diversity of the Commaes which he had caus'd to be put into the second impression of the Bull of Vrban VIII purposely to comply with the Jesuites But I could not particularly acquaint the Cardinal with any thing but the insolence which M. Albizzi had shew'd us at la Minerve and his dealing with us about our impression of some of S. Austin's works but I did it with great resentment terming it barbarous and un procedere di Turco I added that it was a shame that he should deport himself thus with the countenance of their Eminences and oftentimes acting in their names That I had proofs hereof at hand but it would require an hours time for his Eminence to see them The Cardinal seem'd mov'd at my discourse and almost convinc'd of what I said yet he told me that we might comfort our selves for that the Pope and their Eminences would look exactly into the matter having purposed so to do that he was sorry for our discontent but should a Prince have regard to the inclinations and aversions which one side or other may have against persons nothing would ever be done I assented to him that to do so generally is difficult yet experience sometimes shows that it is necessary and the late History of Mascambrun sufficiently evidences that I had reason Then I proceeded to speak concerning the choice and alteration made of the Consultors attributing the same chiefly to the suggestions of M. Albizzi and adding that we had cause to fear that he would do his utmost to introduce persons engag'd in the sentiments of the Jesuites and exclude such as he saw inclin'd to favour S. Augustin's Doctrine The Cardinal told me by the way that S. Augustin's Doctrin
them to that purpose in the dayes following We declar'd to their Eminences our purpose to appear before the Pope and that the Pope had given us order by the Ambassador to be in readinesse by the first dayes of the week ensuing Tuesday evening the Ambassador passing by our lodging advertis'd us that the Monday next was the day appointed and that we must be at the Pope's Palace by 20 a clock that is about three after noon Accordingly we repair'd on Monday to the Pope's Palace in Mont Quirinal and were call'd for a little after three a clock and introduc'd into the Pope's presence On each side of his Holinesse's Chair were two Benches upon which the Cardinals sat Spada and Ginetti on the right hand and Pamphilio and Ghiggi on the other The thirteen Divines of several Orders whose names M. de S. Amour signify'd to you by his Letter January 27. stood bare-headed on each side behind the Benches M. Albizzi Assessor of the H. Office was there also to perform the Office of Secretary Besides these no other persons were present at this Assembly At our entrance we made our accustomed genuflexions to his Holinesse who gave us his benediction and made a sign to us to rise and begin We stood in the space between the two Benches right against the Pope it being just capable of us all five afront The Abbot of Valcroissant began and show'd in general the importance of this Affair in a speech of about three quarters of an hour We speak nothing of what it contain'd because we send you My Lords a Copy of it as it was pronounc'd After his speech was ended he spoke of the two first Writings which we had presented the last year the former whereof is concerning what hath been acted about the affair of the Five Propositions and the other is touching S. Augustin authority He spoke succinctly some principal things of the former Writing to let his Holinesse understand the foul dealings frauds and the conspiracy of our Adversaries against S. Augustin by contriving and presenting to our Faculty those captious and equivocal Propositions But conceiving it more material to say something concerning the main businesse of doctrine in this first Audience he did not think fit to be particular in laying matters of fact open to his Holinesse and therefore proceeded to the Writing concerning S. Augustin's authority wherein we shewd that nothing is so much establisht in the Church as this Authority since we justifie it by above two hundred Testimonies of twenty Popes fifteen Councils threescore and ten Fathers of the Church or illustrious Divines of all Ages and the reception of the whole Church with unanimous and universal consent He laid forth the reasons which oblig'd us to deliver this Writing first in imitation of S. Prosper and Hilary of France when they came to Rome against the Priests of Marseille and to tread in the steps which we saw markt out in the first judgement which was made touching S. Augustin under Pope Celestine the first and in the last examen which was made under Clement VIII He added that we did not insist upon proving more largely this authority of S. Augustin being perswaded that his Holinesse was willing that the doctrine of this Saint should serve for a Rule in this whole Dispute of Grace according to the Ordinances of his Predecessors Reserving therefore to speak more at length of what had been done in France upon occasion of the Five Propositions when it should be expedient in the progresse of things and supposing the authority of S. Augustin receiv'd and establisht as we had agreed together M. de Valcroissant proceeded to the Writings then to be presented and told his Holinesse that to let him see that we complain'd not unnecessarily of the Jesuites outrages against S Augustin's authority we had one Writing to present to him into which we had collected above a hundred Propositions against S. Augustin drawn out of the books of Jesuitical Writers since Molina that above fifty of them were publish'd within these last four yeares and that 't was a great evidence of a conspiracy against S. Augustin in the contrivance of the five Pelagious Propositions that F. Adam a Jesuite at the same time was preparing a bloody work against S. Augustin which came forth on the first of January 1650. with the permission of the Provincial of Paris and with the approbation of three Jesuites Divines M. de Valcroissant read to his Holinesse those Propositions of F. Adam wherein the express doctrine of S. Augustin is plainly handled as Heretical and Calvinistical and S. Paul and other Canonical Writers accus'd of having been exorbitant in their Writings and gone beyond the bounds of Truth through humane weaknesse from which as that Jesuite saith They were nor free You may judge My Lords with what astonishment his Holinesse and their Eminences heard these horrible injuries of that Jesuite against S. Augustin which carried to reprehend S. Paul himself and the Prophets He also read this Proposition which is in a book printed at Paris three moneths ago Expecta tantisper Lector brevi loquetur Roma quid senserit Augustinus aut quid sentire debuerit Which as you see My Lords implyes that the Jesuites expect shortly at Rome the condemnation of S. Augustin's Doctrine In the next place M. de Valcroissant explicated the Distinction of Senses and caus'd his Holinesse to observe with how much sincerity the proceeded in this Affair by declaring plainly what we rejected and what we held touching all the Propositions He remonstrated first that they were fram'd by the Molinists in equivocal terms capable of heretical senses thereby to expose them to Censure and afterwards reflect the same Censure upon Grace Effectual by it self and upon S. Augustin's Doctrine to which the Propositions are reducible by being explicated in the particular senses which they may admit as we had done that we were not the authors of those ambiguous Propositions That they could not be shewn in any book in the direct terms wherein they are conceiv'd excepting the first which is mutilated and maliciously separated from the words that precede and follow it which being added to the Proposition as it is found in the Author from whom it is taken is not only not capable of any evil sense but is the Catholick and Apostolick doctrine of S. Augustin and the Church That it cannot be found in any works Latin or French publisht in France within these four yeares that they have been defended purely as they are express'd but that on the contrary it hath alwayes been declar'd that in the generality of their terms they are susceptible of heretical senses and may according to those senses be condemn'd generally as heretical and that never any other sense but the Catholick alone which they admit hath been maintain'd that is to say none ever absolutely maintain'd these five general Propositions but the particular Propositions expressing the Catholick sense of them which we
by the Pope for their service to the Church in purging it by their care from the new doctrines introduc'd into it That M. Hallier had gotten a good Benefice and his Holinesses nomination for the Bishoprick of Toul and that his Collegues were enter'd in the Dataries grand Book for Benefices vacant within six Moneths There was a talk also of some Medals which his Holinsse presented to them as a testimony of his good will towards them Concerning which I shall acknowledge it certain that the Pope's Medaller in favour and upon occasion of the new Constitution made a new stampe in which the pourtrait of the Pope was on one side and on the other a H. Spirit with this Devise about Replevit orbem terrarum But whether they receiv'd these Medals from his Holiness's hand or bought them of the Medaller is a thing very uncertain nor do the Letters written to me concerning the same clear the doubt However were it so or no they set forth for France and travelled by the Country of the Grisons M. Hallier and M. Lagault came both sick to Coire which is the chief City in the beginning of October and M. Lagault dy'd there in a very short time for whom a service was perform'd as solemn as the place permitted the City being wholly possess'd and govern'd by those of the P. Reformed Religion only the Church and the Bishops Palace and some few Houses which stand like a Cloister wherein dwell all the Catholicks of either sex are built upon a Hill higher then the rest of the Town There are Capucines there who perfume the services of the Church One of them made a Funeral Oration in the service of M. Lagault He took those words of the Prophet Zachary for his Text Vbi suut Patres Vestri From which he said he would take occasion to treat of the state of souls separated from the body not in general but particularly of that of this Doctor who truly deserv'd the name of Father because he had beee a Father to the poor by the Almes which he gave them a Father to miserable persons condemn'd to death by his charitable assistance of them in their sad extremity and a Father of the Church too as he had testify'd during his life both by his learning writing and other Talents but especially in his last Legation to his Holiness before whom he had defended the cause of the Church with such zeal that he triumpht over his enemies the Jansenists He said it was to be enquir'd in what place this Father might be That there were but three into which Souls depart Hell Paradise and Purgatory that the soul of this Father was not to be sought in the first of these places because he had not done the works which lead thither that then it should be sought in Paradise to which his good works had caus'd him to take the way But considering that it was improbable but that during his life he had committed some small venial sins he must be concluded to be in Purgatory where he was a purifying and from whence he exhorted every one to help to deliver him by their prayers His Hearse was cover'd with black cloth round about which were Death's-heads painted in paper and fastned thereto and on the top there was the figure of a heart painted red in paper likewise He was interr'd in the Episcopal Church amongst the Canons where he expects the Resurrection which I pray God may be as happy to him as I wish it through his mercy to my self M. Hallier's indisposition detain'd him some dayes longer at Coire but M. Joysel continu'd his Journey towards Paris with the rest of the Company that came with them to Coire They all pass'd by Geneva and came to Lions and when M. Hallier was there I was inform'd by a Letter that he publisht such horrid calumnies there against me and my Collegues but especially against me that he who advertis'd me thereof not daring to mention the same in his Letter to my self refer'd me to another friend to whom he had written them 'T were to no purpose to extract them out of the Letters for I have hitherto slighted them and am contented to have suffer'd as notorious calumnies from his own mouth in December last when he and I hapned to meet at the house of M. de Souvre Knight of the Kings Orders and first Gentleman of his Chamber to whom the next day I writ the following Letter Sir HAd M. Hallier been contented yesterday in the Discourse we had together in your presence onely to have given me the injurious and offensive words which you heard he did I should have already forgotten them and had no displeasure left for his having been so unmindful of the respect which is due to a person of your quality and so much exceeding the bounds of the moderation requir'd in all the Actions and words of a man of his age and profession Had he added to his injuries onely the several falshoods which he asserted with prodigious confidence and affectation I should have accounted him sufficiently punish'd by being convinc'd as I convinc'd him of part of those falshoods by being urg'd as I urg'd him divers times though he would not hear it to choose any of those facts about which we disagreed to be discuss'd and prov'd before you to the end that by what should be found true of that single one it might appear what judgement was to be made of the rest and which of us spoke with truth and good grounds But the horridness of the calumny which alone I resented as soon as he utter'd it told him I could not but challenge him either to prove or retract or else to pass for a bold and insolent calumniatour seems to me so important and touches me so to the quick that I cannot forbear to renew my resentments and complaints thereof to you by writing It constrains me Sir to beseech you again most earnestly to suffer me to press M. Hallier by the wayes of honour either to come and justifie before you so black an accusation as he had the boldness to charge upon me to my face or else to disown it as spoken in heat and without good information otherwise in case he declines to satisfie this my just demand he must remain in the opinion of your self and all persons who shall hear of this Affair a person convicted of calumny Could it be suffer'd as the rest in silence without prejudice to the estimation of my inviolable fidelity to the Kings service I should constrain my patience to the utmost to bury it in oblivion But since M. Hallier hath reproacht me in your presence to my face of having disperst Libels at Rome against the King he would take my silence for guiltinesse if I should not resent this hainous accusation and urge him either to retract it or make it good I have lately perceiv'd by most certain reports of what he hath spoken of me upon
the 2d of May the first of June and the first of July in the year 1648. touching a Libel of F. Veron p. 4 Chap. IV. Of divers things which pass'd in several Assemblies of the Faculty in the same year 1648. touching the Number of such of Mendicant Orders as might be admitted into Licences and Assemblies p. 5 Chap. V. Of what pass'd heretofore in the year 1626. touching the number of the foresaid Orders admitted into the Facultie's Assemblies and of the ancient adherences of M. Cornet with them and the Jesuites p. 6 Chap. VI. Of what pass'd in the Assembly of the Faculty on 1. July 1649. in which M. Cornet produc'd the Five Propositions to cause them to be censur'd p. 10 Chap. VII Of what pass'd during the rest of the moneth of July consequently to the deputing certain Doctors nam'd by the Faculty for the examination of the said Propositions p. 13 Chap. VIII Of the Writings publish'd the same moneth of July by the Disciples of S. Augustin concerning the Propositions p. 15 Chap. IX Of what pass'd in the Assembly of the Faculty on the first of August following and the rest of that moneth upon occasion of a Petition which we presented to the Parliament against the enterprise of M. Cornet p 16 Chap. X. Of what pass'd in the Assembly of the Faculty on the first of September the same year 1649. p. 19 Chap. XI Of a false Censure publish'd in September against the Propositions And of a second Petition which we presented to the Parliament ibid. Chap. XII Of the Arrest which followed upon the said two Petitions and of what passed in the Parliament about this matter p. 21 Chap. XIII Of what passed during the Moneths of October and November touching the Election of M. Hallier to the Office of Syndic p. 26 Chap. XIV Of what was done in the Assembly of the first of December 1649. in order to the agreement which the First President desir'd p. 29 Chap. XV. Of what passed after that Assembly in prosecution of the propounded agreement till the seventh of December p. 15 THE SECOND PART Containing a Relation of divers things which pass'd and which I learnt at Rome during foure or five Months of my residence there from the end of November 1650. till June 1651. when I returned back thither about the affair of the Five Propositions p. 37 CHAP. I. OF my Voyage from Paris to Rome in the year 1650. And of what I learnt concerning the prosecutions against M. Hersent whilest I was at Venice p. 37 Chap. II. Of the Letter of M. de Vabres The Designe of the Jesuites against the book called the Houres translated into French How odious such as are called Jansenists were at Rome p. 38 Chap. III. The Complaint of the Venetians The ill usage of the Kings Ambassador The Kings Letter to the Cardinals in complaint thereof A conference with Cardinal Barberini about the Houres and the Letter of M. de Vabres p. 41 Chap. IV. A false Censure of the Propositions sent to Rome to be confirmed A Letter written to Paris about that matter and Others received from Paris p. 43 Chap. V. Divers visits in which the five Propositions were spoken of and a remarkable Circumstance touching the same How few people at Rome well understood those matters and the reason p. 45 Chap. VI. Letters written to Paris containing the reasons whcih perswaded the good there would be in sending to Rome and others which disswaded it as unprofitable or prejudicial concluding neverthelesse that it seem'd best to send thither p. 47 Chap. VII Newes from Paris of a check which M. Hallier receiv'd in the Assembly of the Faculty on the first of February 1651. Discourse with Cardinal Lugo Certain Propositions taken out of the Sermon of M. Hersent accused and justified A strange secrecy concerning what passeth in the Inquisition p. 48 Chap. VIII A visite to Cardinal Lugo The fasilfication of the Bull of Urban VIII The vehemence of M. Albizzi against S. Augustin The Censure of Vallidolid p. 51 Chap. IX Of what pass'd at Paris during this time The Irish sollicited Complaints of some Bishops to the Nuntio of the practises of the Jesuites to get the Letter of M. de Vabres signed Those Bishops deliberate of sending to Rome A Proposal of a Conference p. 53 Chap. X. That the Haereo fateor is that which render'd Jansenius so odious at Rome Sundry declarations of Cardinal Barberini that the Bull of Urban VIII is only provisional and reacheth not Jansenius's doctrine The zeal of the Generals of the Dominicans and the Augustines for S. Augustin joyned with fear of incurring displeasure thereby p. 55 Chap. XI Intelligence of my danger of being put into the Inquisition Of the Molinomachie of Aurelius Avitus The Explication of Haereo fateor Such as were believed inclinable to defend Jansenius removed from the Assemblies of the Inquisition An audience of the Pope p. 58 Chap. XII Divers confirmations of the intelligence given me of the danger wherein I was A Resolution of the Bishops to write and send to Rome Difficulties about that sudden dispatch A perfect discovery of the design there was to stop me My leaving Rome p. 60 Chap. XIII A Letter written from Florence to excuse my self absolutely from returning to Rome though I had promised so to do What I saw most considerable at Milan p. 62 Chap. XIV A Letter from Paris receiv'd at Genua to engage me to return to Rome Which I accordingly resolved upon notwithstanding my former resolution to the contrary My return to Rome p. 63 THE THIRD PART Containing what pass'd at Rome after my return thither as Delegate from the Bishops 15. June 1651. till the end of the year p. 67 CHAPTER I. THe Letter of the Bishops to the Pope Deliberation whether it were fit to deliver it Resolution to do so p. 67 Chap. II. A Visite to Cardinal d' Este who gave me to understand that it was not safe for me to abide at Rome But I was not mov'd therewith Divers Visites upon the occasion of my return Discourse with F. Annat p. 69 Chap. III. Visites at the end of June and beginning of July in which I discover'd the objections made against the Houres Notice of an intention to put me into the Inquisition p. 73 Chap. IV. Audience of the Pope on the 10th of July at my delivering him the Bishops Letter and declaring the subject thereof p. 77 Chap. V. A Relation of all that pass'd in the business of the Houres An answer to all objections made by the Jesuites against them That they were put into the Index only because of a Bull of Pius V. pretended to forbid the translation of the Office of the Virgin into the vulgar language The violence of M. Albizzi p. 79 Chap. VI. Divers Visites in the end of July and beginning of August principally to the Cardinals Spada Roma Barberini and the Ambassador who was return'd to Rome from Tivoli p. 89
before the report of all these things could be made in the Court that sad Division hapned which made a combustion in the whole Kingdom and held Paris besieg'd the three first months of the year 1649. for which cause a more calme and favourable time was to be attended to provide for the particular concerns of the Faculty CHAP. V. Of what pass'd heretofore in the year 1626. touching the number of those of the said Orders admitted into the Facultie's Assemblies and of M. Cornet 's antient conjunction with them and the Jesuits BEfore I proceed further in my design'd relation it will be worth considering what was the principal ground upon which M. Cornet withstood all the said Arrests and all the arguments us'd by MM. Broussel and Viole to move him to see to the execution of them in the Assembly for though it may seem a little remote from my principal matter yet it may be somewhat contributory to the perfect elucidation thereof In the year 1626. appear'd in France a Book printed at Rome compos'd by a Jesuite nam'd Sanctarel which Book was dispers'd there and is still to this day with the permission and approbation of the Superiors Assoon as it was seen in France and the sentiments of the said Author were found seditious and contrary to the respect obedience and subjection due to Kings the Faculty Assembled extraordinarily on 16. March 1626. and deputed MM. Rumet Daultruy Dupuis and Chappellas to examine the said Book and make report thereof at the ordinary Assembly of the first of April following On which day they reported that in the 30 and 31. Chapters they found these Propositions That the Pope may punish Kings and Princes with penalties temporal and dispence with the obedience which their Subjects owe unto them That this custom hath alwaies been in the Church even for other causes than heresie as for faults committed by them in case it were expedient in case Princes were negligent in cases of their incapacity and in case of unusefulness of their Persons with some other of the like strain to these all which were censur'd both by the Deputies and the other Doctors of the Faculty assembled on the 1. of April as containing a Doctrin false erroneous contrary to the word of God giving ground of hatred of the Papal dignity opening a way to Schisme derogating upon the Soveraign authority of Kings dependant only from God and apt to hinder the conversion of infidel and heretical Princes to disturb the publick tranquillity to avert Subjects from the obedience and subjection due to their Princes and excite Rebellions Seditions and Parricides This Censure was confirm'd on the day of S. Ambrose April 4. in an extraordinary Assembly and publish'd forthwith to the great satisfaction of King Lewis the Just of glorious memory and with the applause of all France But within a short time after arose divers Persons even of the body of the Faculty who endeavour'd to get the said Censure revok'd or at least mitigated The sollicitations and canvasings which agitated the Faculty upon that design and which at length prov'd ineffectual continu'd almost a year But that which makes to my purpose is that there was no hopes of such revocation but by the aid of the Mendicant Doctors which were caus'd to come for that end to Paris from the most remote Provinces by commands sent to them from the places where their Generals make their residence Hereupon thirty antient Doctors of the Faculty amongst which was M. Hardivillier afterwards Archbishop of Bourges M. Hollandre Curé of S. Saviour M. Faiet Curé of S. Paul and M. Fonnellier Curé of S. Eustache last deceas'd seeing this extraordinary concourse of Mendicant Doctors resolv'd consequently to a Conclusion of the Faculty on 15. June 1626. to have recourse to the Court of Parliament for the execution of the 15. and 16. Articles of the Statutes to become formally Plaintiffs and have a pleading in their own names if need were to obtain the Court to cause its Arrest of the year 1552. to be put in execution which Arrest appoints the Religious Mendicant Doctors to retire into the houses of their Order assoon as they had taken the Cap and to know of the said Court whether it did not intend that the said Monastick Doctors sojourning at Paris in regard of any Offices they might have there in their Covents or because their Professions had been made there or otherwise should be restrain'd to a certain number as to two at most to have a Vote in Assemblies and this to the end the Faculty might be at peace and retain its rights in all freedom for the accompleshment of the service of God of the King and of all France These ate the words of the Writing signed upon this matter by those thirty antient Doctors on the 16th of July 1626. The arrest of the year 1552. which they mention was issued upon occasion of a Brief obtained by the Cordeliers of Pope Julius the 3d. for the adding of two more to the number of Batchellors which might be admitted to Licences and upon the Kings Letters Patents for the verification of the said Brief Both which the Brief and Letters were entered into the Register but with a charge that conformably to the * Item jurabitis quod sine fraude aut dilatione vos recipietis in Conventum in quo professionem fecistis Oath taken alwaies and at this day by all the Mendicant Doctors so soon as they have received the Cap to retire into the Covents of their Profession without fraud or delay they should not fail to retire thither assoon as they had commenced and so be incapable of being present in the Assemblies of the Faculty Consentaneously to the said Statute to the custom observed in all times in the Faculty since the admission of the Religious Mendicants thereto to the said Arrest of the year 1552. and to the purport of the above-mentioned Writing of the 6th of July an Arrest was issued by the Parliament on the 24th of the same Month which was explained and confirmed by another of the first of August following by which the number of Religious Mendicants capable of entrance and a deliberative voyce in the Assemblies of the Faculty was restrained to two of each Order at the most To the invalidating of those Arrests one was passed in the Council Nov. 2. 1626. whereby the cognisance of the matter was interdicted to the Parliament and it was ordained That notwithstanding those Arrests of Parliament all Mendicant Doctors might be present at our Assemblies in what number they pleased There is come to my hands the Copy of a Letter written by Fillessac Dean of the Faculty to Cardinal Richlieu touching the said Order of the Council which may inform the Reader in what manner and by what instigations the same was passed I shall insert it intire here to that purpose A Letter of M. Fillessac to Cardinal Richlieu My Lord 'T Is not onely your Place of
a Judgement that himself had made a display thereof to all the Examiners in an Assembly held at M. Bouvot's house in declaring to them that the Propositions not being taken out of any Book that appear'd and having much affinity with opinions not condemn'd but still receiv'd in the Church it would be very difficult to passe any judgement upon them unlesse they were compar'd with those opinions and the books explicating the said opinions were examin'd that for his part he conceiv'd it necessary for this reason that the examination of the Propositions should proceed in that manner He answer'd further that he very well understood the connexion of these Propositions with the doctrine of S. Augustin and of the first amongst the rest it being that whereof they had already debated that he had represented the same to the Examiners and shewn that in the doctrine of the said Saint it behooved to acknowledge a Differencing Grace which comes from God and consentaneous to the truth of that sacred Oracle Quis te discernit Quid habes c. That this Grace is not given to all the Just but only to such as fulfill the Commandements by which Grace they are made to differ from those that do not fulfill them that it behooveth also to acknowledge that this Grace is absolutely necessary to perform the command of God seeing that without the same he that performs it cannot be made to differ from him that performs it not saving by the strength of his own will which is a manifest error and consequently that it was necessary to use very great circumspection in this Proposition He told us further that here he was interrupted and told that he was not to trouble himself whether the Propositions were S. Augustines or had any affinity with his doctrine or with that of any other Catholick Doctors that it suffic'd to consider the same according to the determinations of the Council of Trent and the Holy Scripture and to find what affinity they have with the Doctrine of such Hereticks as have been condemned by that Sacred Council that this was the sole rule which it behooved them to follow in their judgement upon those Five Propositions that to stand upon S. Augustin's or any other Catholick Doctor 's doctrine were to engage in such inexplicable difficulties as would hinder them from making any judgement at all thereof That to this he remonstrated that the judgements of the Church were not made otherwise then by considering what the Holy Scriptures and the Councils and the Holy Fathers had said concerning the matters to be judg'd of that the Church alwayes thought her self oblig'd to follow the doctrine of the Holy Fathers as constituting a part of Tradition that the Faculty was not higher then the Church and therefore it behoov'd it to conform to the rules of its mother and to consider the Holy Fathers as well as she doth and because this first Proposition's affinity with the Doctrine of S. Augustin he persisted in his first sentiment that it behoov'd to consider S. Augustines doctrine together with the Holy Scriptures and the Council of Trent Vpon this Remonstrance some of the Examiners seeming willing to proceed as if what he said were nothing but his single opinion he assur'd us that he insisted upon the maintaining what he had deliver'd and hinder'd them from passing further Whereupon the Examiners seeing him resolute to have S. Augustin's doctrine consider'd as a rule in part of the Censure they design'd to passe upon the Propositions broke up this Assembly I shall adde one thing very considerable namely that he told us one of the Examiners brought into this meeting the determination of the First Proposition and the condemnation he intended to make thereof And upon my telling him that I believ'd it was M. Pereyret he reply'd nothing to me So that it 's easie to judge that the said determination of the Five Propositions was before-hand fram'd by them who maliciously compos'd them I intreat you to make use of this testimony and averre it before whom you shall think meet I assure you it is very sincere and I will make it good in presence of any person whatsoever The second Letter speaks of another Occurrence in the auditory of the Sorbonne between M. Launoy and F. Nicolaï at which M. Grandin was present also Take it as it followeth I think my self oblig'd to give you some intelligence which may be usefull in the cause you defend I have amongst my Notes one remark which lately I made namely that the Deputies who were to censure the Five Propositions within a moneths time triumph'd in the Auditory of the Sorbonne as being assur'd of the carrying of their cause for that they had made themselves the Judges thereof Father Nicolai a Dominican and one of those Deputies discoursing with M. Launoy a very eminent Doctor of our Faculty said That the intention of the Deputies was not to consider whether the Five Propositions had affinity with the doctrine of St. Augustin or no but only what affinity they have with the doctrine of the Hereticks that have been condemned by the Council of Trent that there is no obligation to receive S. Augustines doctrine or propose it to themselves for a Rule in the judgement of the Faculty and therefore it is not to be stood upon Vpon M. de Launoy's answering him that S. Augustin's doctrine was never condemn'd and that it was twelve hundred years old and that therefore it was not fit that Doctors who were not seventy five should undertake to condemn it That Father reply'd that what ever was contrary to the Council of Trent and the Holy Scriptures was likely to be condemn'd and that there would be no speech of any particular persons doctrine but only the Five Propositions M. de Launoy gave him an account how S. Augustine's doctrine stands in reference to the first Proposition and told him after his pleasant way That S. Augustin was too old to be plac'd upon the seats of the Doctors in Divinity of the Faculty of Paris F. Nicolai answer'd that this doctrine taken in the sense of Hereticks deserves to be condemn'd but that the businesse in hand is only about censuring or judging of Five Propositions M. Grandin said that there was no obligation to follow S. Augustin and mention'd some opinions of S. Augustin which ought not to be follow'd now Which is a shamefull evasion and unworthy of a Christian man Thus you have what is in my memory make use of it as of a thing very certain and testify'd to you by him who is c. As for the Abusive Courses upon which we grounded our Petition of which I shall speak below amongst ten compris'd in a Memorial annex'd to that Petition the third ran thus The Faculty hath not given power to the said Deputies for any of them to act in the absence of the rest and neverthelesse they never are together and have not forborn to proceed M. Pignay
Court the whole Series thereof if they would vouchsafe me one quarter of an hours audience The Court with great gentlenesse granted it and I made an exact relation of all that had pass'd from the first of July till that time I added to the things which I have spoken above thereof that the number of Religious Mendicants which came to that Assembly beyond what is appointed by the Arrests of Parliament render'd their Deputation invalid and hereof I took M. Hennequin to witnesse who acknowledg'd the same I also made the Court acquainted how the first President had interpos'd to reconcile us and how his interposition prov'd ineffectual for preserving us in peace with our Adversaries because they violated the word which they hah pass'd to him and he had given to us in their behalf I reported the answer which M. Amiot made in the Assembly of the first of September when he was blam'd for that the Supplicate made then by him was contrary to the word which they had given to the first President not to do any thing more concerning this affair Namely how he said That it was true they had promis'd the first President to do nothing but that they had not promis'd to to speak nothing and I ask'd the Court hereupon whether the actions that passe amongst us can consist in any thing else but words and what inducement there could be to rely upon those of people who thus interpreted their own I concluded that to bring us to peace and quiet it was necessary that the Court would please to bind us thereunto by an Arrest and that with lesse then this what ever promises these Gentlemen might make after the experiences we had had of their carriage all full of disguises and artifices we could never be secure thereof but should alwayes be in continual inquietudes and agitations The President said to me How If these Gentlemen promise you faithfully in presence of this Court that they will think no more of what is past and that they will do nothing more for the future Do you fear that they will fail therein I answer'd May it please you Should M. Hennequin passe such a promise to you and did the performance thereof depend upon him we should hold our selves secure because he is a man of integrity and sincere But we have not the same conceipt of these Gentlemen we cannot confide in them The President addressing himself to M. Cornet as'kd him Whether he would endeavour to content us and promise the Court faithfully to remain in quiet touching this affair M. Cornet answer'd in these very words Sir We Promise to make good all that we Promis'd the First President M. le Coigneux reply'd to him also in these very words Ha Gentlemen speak plain French those loose words and General Promises are not Discourses to be held in this Company The Sorbonne hath not the Repute of using Equivocations The involv'd and ambiguous answer of these Doctors who clearly convinc'd the Court of the necessity of the Arrest which I mov'd for gave me the boldnesse to resume and continue my Discourse by beseeching the Court to remember the Arrest which it was mov'd to issue against a Decree that came from the Inquisition of Rome concerning a Book which prov'd the equality of authority in S. Peter and S. Paul I shew'd that that Decree was obtain'd in this manner The Nuntio sent to the Faculty a Roman Gazette which related that there were Doctors of it there who maintain'd That there might be more Heads in the Church desiring the Faculty to tell him whether this were true Upon this proposal M. Pereyret was deputed to go to the Nuntio and tell him that it was not The Nuntio demanded of M. Pereyret his answer in writing who gave him such a one as himself pleas'd without consulting the Faculty about it This writing of M. Pereyret was at Rome made to passe for a Disavowing of the Faculty against the Book concerning the authority of S. Peter and St. Paul and this pretended Disavowing drew after it that Decree of the Inquisition which they durst not have made at Rome before and against which the Court became oblig'd to issue the Arrest which interven'd Now I said it was not to be doubted but that they would make the same use of this pretended Censure which they disown'd not but only as to the publication and not as to the doctrine because they could have wisht that it had been secret to the end it might haue been taken for valid at Rome as an authentick act and by which they might have extorted again a Decree which would serve only to trouble and torment us and which would again oblige the Court to provide against it as it did in that other occasion M. Pereyret cry'd out hereupon in these very words That all which I said was as false as the Devil I reply'd to M. Pereyret and protested to the Court That I said nothing but what was most true That if the Court pleas'd to assign two of the Gentlemen on the bench to inquire thereof in case any falsitie were found in what I had utter'd I would submit to all the penalties which Calumniators deserve But that M. Pereyret ventur'd so boldly to say it was false for that he fear'd the Arrest for which I made sute to the Court by reason it would be an authentick piece and destroy the effect which they promis'd themselves from their pretended Censure and shew the nullity thereof The President here interpos'd and said that it would be much better that we agreed amongst our selves of our own accord without the granting of that Arrest or issuing out any thing in writing That warr was kindled both without and within the Realm that we had suffer'd famine that there were still other scourges which threatned us that it was a thing of ill relish to see Division amongst the Doctors that the Court treated us with honour acting with us in this manner inviting us to be reconcil'd together charitably and being willing to be contented with our Words that after this we ought to agree and live in peace I reply'd to the President That we much acknowledg'd the honour and charity which the Court was pleas'd to shew us and that if on our part we could not accept it it was long of the temper of the adversaries we had to do with which allow'd us not to account our selves in security from them without the Arrest which we most humbly beseeched the Court to grant us The President answer'd nothing more but that the Court would do us justice As we were departing from the barre to withdraw M. Pereyret looking fixedly upon me ask'd me with a very cholerick and high tone Will you bind the Popes hands Whereupon I approach'd back again towards the barrre to desire the Court to take notice how by this word which proceeded from the abundance of his heart he verified that which I had blamed him for and which
which I could by no otherways understand any certainty at Rome I was in this perplexity between the desire of having audience of his Holiness and the consideration which depriv'd me of the confidence to request it till the beginning of the year 1651. when having in a visit made to the Ambassador understood that he was satisfi'd with having acquainted the Court with the proceedings he disgusted that he expected an answer thereof and that till then he would not inflame matters nor drive them to a rupture I thought fit not to let passe this interval without indeavoring to obtain an audience For which purpose I went two several times to the Presence Chamber of his Holiness but I could not obtain it though my Lord Torreiani Archbishop of Ravenna who was the introducer of strangers conducted me thither once purposely and did what he could to procure it me and from that time no occasion being offer'd to request it till the arrival of the King's letter abovemention'd and the Ambassador's consequently retiring to Tivoli I did not any more think of presenting my self but with the Gentleman whom I accompani'd in his journey a few days before we should leave Rome to return into France as I shall relate in due place In the mean time I neglected no other means which I could devise to finde some remedy to the inconveniences which were feared Cardinal Barberini offer'd me a very advantageous one for his Eminence whose esteem and Authority are so great in Rome that seldome any businesse can miscarry if he favour it remembring an ancient correspondence which I had had the late honour to contract with him by letters when I writ to the late Pope Vrban VIII against the design of the Jesuites to invade the priviledges of the University of Paris whil'st I was Rector of it had now the goodness to desire to renew the same and sent for me to dyne with him on the 10. of January He invited at the same time M. the Abbot Antenore a very accomplisht Roman Gentleman who had studied at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont and spoke French so naturally that it was not easie to distinguish his Country as also Lucas Holstenius whose worth is well known by all that have seen the translations he hath publish't and the Works he is Author of Our discourse before and in the time of dinner was about Books of which his Eminence hath a very vast and general knowledge and about the divers contests which were arisen between Learned men M. Pereyret's trip was not forgotten who took the Count Boniface to whom S. Augustin writ so many Epistles for Pope Boniface which occasion'd the said Doctor to say that Pope Boniface gave S. Augustin charge to write for the Church against the Pelagians because they had been friends whilst the Pope was a soldier That I might draw the discourse to the Letter of M. de Vabres of which I was desirous to learn some tidings I bethought my self to mention the raillerie lately made upon that Bishop for boasting in one of his Works That he had written more Ecclesiastical History then his Adversaries had read because indeed it was granted that he had written some which no body ever read But this mov'd not Cardinal Barberini to speak any thing of that Letter whether it were that he knew nothing of it yet or that he was pleas'd to be silent of it The rest of the day also would have pass'd without my making any advantage of it had I not resolv'd to speak to him a little more plainly about the new Hours in his Library whither he lead us after dinner and where there is so great convenience to imploy one's self with as much satisfaction as profit amongst so great a number of good books and plac'd in so good order that after that of the Vatican which hath no equal there is none in Rome to be compar'd therewith Card. Barberini told me concerning the Hours that they were very much spoken of and found fault with for two things The one by reason of the Calendar which is put into it the other because this Epithete Redemptor omnium is not exprest in the translation of the Hymnes where it is in the Latin I could not but answer him in reference to the Calendar that having read it throughout I found not any thing to be blam'd therein He reply'd that there might be several Impressions of the Hours and that perhaps there was that in the other Editions which was not in mine I answer'd that I knew not whether there were more Impressions of them that I had taken the Copy I had as soon as they were put to sale a few dayes before my departure that I might read it during my journey without knowing any thing of them at that time otherwise then by the great esteem which I heard was made of them by divers persons of worth whilst they were printing The Cardinal ask'd me whether I had the book still and told me himself had it not and should be glad to see it I promis'd to bring it to him and in the mean time as for the Epithete Redemptor omnium I told him he should see that it had been omitted without design in the translation of the Verses which answer to the Latin in which it is but only through the necessity which ariseth in Verses for which the Author also makes some excuse in the Preface for in the first hymn where it was omitted in the first couplet it is exprest in equivalent words in the second and fourth besides that it is exprest in several other places of this Translation and even in those which have it not in the Latin I added that he might find that the Title of Creator of all things was not exprest in more general terms then this of Redeemer of all and that this of Redeemer of Believers whereby that of Redeemer of all might have been restrain'd had there been any thing of design was also express'd in such a manner as abundantly evidenc'd there had been no thought of taking advantage by this Translation in reference to the matters in contest We spent the rest of the afternoon in other discourses The Sunday following I went to carry the Cardinal my Copy of the Houres and offer'd it his Eminence to put into his Library He accepted it on condition that I would send for it as often as I had occasion and for any other of his books which offer he made me before but with so much goodnesse and civility that nothing can be imagin'd more obliging With the book I deliver'd him a little Note wherein I had set down the pages where he might see all that I had spoken in its justification after some other discourses we descended from his Chamber and he took me into his Coach to go with him to take the air I had now time and opportunity to tell him all that had been signify'd to me concerning the Letter of M. de
part were bent only upon the several Courts of the Pope the Cardinals Ambassadors Princes and Princesses whereof there was a great number at Rome That they there studied nothing but the different interests and designs of this or of that yet few did no more but study them but the general practice was to mingle their own therewith and seek means and occasions of advancing the same to which the taking part in these contests or seeming to understand them was so far from conducing that on the contrary it was an obstacle That besides should every one apply themselves to these matters as much as they avoided them it would be hard to find many otherwise inform'd thereof then according to the intelligence given them by the Jesuits these Fathers having gained the Passes made sure of those whom they saw might be imploy'd in these affaires byass'd them and form'd them to such conceptions of us also as they pleas'd presented their own Books to them and took care to have the Book-sellers provided therewith so that if I should go for example to M. Blaise the French Book-seller at Rome and ask for F. Petau's Book Of Publick Pennance I should not fail to have it shewn me presently but if I should ask for M. Arnauld's Of Frequent Communion against which that of F. Petau was written I could have no account of it And therefore no body having hitherto spoken in our behalf nor taken care for the dispersing of our Books there as the Jesuits have to keep them from being seen I ought not to wonder that F. Barelier and infinite others lesse capable and laborious then he have either had no knowledge at all of our affairs or if they have been never so little inform'd thereof it hath been to our disadvantage Cardinal Ludovisio then Grand Penitentiary at Rome a little time after this visit confirm'd to me the truth of what was told me concerning the scarcity of our Books there For hearing after my coming to Rome that there was a Doctor of Sorbonne in the City he sent one to me to tell me he desir'd to see the Book Of Frequent Communion which he understood was to be translated into Latin and to ask me whether it were so I told the Messenger that it was translated above three years ago and that I was sorry that I had lost in my Journey two Copies which I took of it in that Language at my coming from Paris because it would have been a contentment to me to have been able to gratifie the Cardinal's desire of seeing it In the mean time this shews the scarcity there is in that Country of the most Excellent Peices which sute not with the gust of the Jesuits Besides this difficulty which concern'd all the world there was another on the part of the Cardinals who might be employ'd about these matters For the Pope could not likely make any resolution upon this businesse without first having debated the same with my Lords the Cardinals nor could there ascend much light to the Throne of his Holinesse to illuminate the same in this particular but what must be transmitted to it by their means Now it was certain that they were not much better instructed about these matters then the rest of the Romans but rather something lesse inclin'd to admit any information thereof The continual diversions which they are oblig'd to suffer by so many audiences as they must give to such as have businesse with their Eminences by so many Congregations as they must be present at by so many active and passive visits from which they cannot free themselves and by so many publick Administrations and other external occupations to which they are subject leave them farre lesse time and leisure for it Very much care had been taken to prepossesse them to our disadvantage and against the truths we might have to defend they were very little inclin'd to undertake the paines which is necessary to search the bottome of them not having been brought up in this kind of study and they were much more jealous for the authority of Decrees issu'd from their Tribunals the preservation or destruction of whch they were told was concern'd in all such things as had the least relation to these matters CHAP. VI. Letters written to Paris containing the reasons of believing that it would be advantageous to send to Rome with those of fearing that it would be unprofitable or prejudicial concluding nevertheless that it seem'd best to send thither THE summe of all my reflexions upon this posture of affaires was that if on one side the intelligence I had given by former letters might move my Lords the Bishops to write and send some Ecclesiasticks to represent the importance of our businesse and the circumspection and diligence wherewith it requir'd to be handled on the other I consider'd that the above-mention'd reasons might increase the necessity of a delegation for that purpose but withall that they must needs cause it to be fear'd that such delegation would be unprofitable unlesse it were powerfull enough to overcome all those perplexing conjunctures and to supply all those needs above mention'd I writ therefore once again about this mattet with more care then I had done before and layd down as exactly as I could all the reasons I conceiv'd possible to perswade or disswade such a delegation to the end that all of them being weigh'd those might be follow'd which should be found best and most urgent I added to those above which make against a delegation that perhaps it would not have any good effect because that the Pope lik'd not at all to handle such matters that he would not hear any speech of them and perhaps would imploy in their examination persons not very intelligent therein That the Jesuites had a great influence upon most of the Officers of the Inquisition Cardinals and others and bore a greater sway amongst them then was imaginable That all these conjunctures being so contrary and the Pope much advanc'd in age it was perhaps expedient to let his Pontificate passe over with the most silence and least stirre possible in expectation of another more favorable during which time this affair might come to more maturity Lastly that this reason was of great moment with me in regard of the fear we ought to have of injuring the affairs of God by handling them which affections and precipitations a little too humane and not what that humble respect and Christian patience which ought to be had for his holy Providence On the other side I alledg'd that the mischief was great and urgent that the Decrees obtain'd every day at Rome as that lately against the Catechism administer'd matter of triumph to the vain glory and ignorance of the Jesuites and brought the disciples of S. Augustin and his doctrine into some state of oppression and always more and more engaged the Court of Rome That it was further to be fear'd M. de Vabres's letter might extort some ill-digested
condemnation ignominious to the H. Seee and prejudicial to truth and the Church That it was likewise matter of jealousy that the mischeif might afterwards passe further and turn into a custome of condemning the best books when they do not please the Jesuites That the sooner the Evil could be remedied the better and that the more speed there was used to remedy it the more ground there would be to expect a prosperous event of the remedy which should be apply'd thereunto That although perhaps a perfect satisfaction and vigorous protection of S. Augustin's doctrine could not as yet be hop'd for neverthelesse those persons on whom the same may be said principally to depend might be oblig'd in the present state of things at least to be hence forward more circumspect and cautious in their proceeding and to have a greater distrust of the Jesuites accusations and practises That besides the successe is not in our power that indeed we may foresee what men are able to do but we know not what it may please God to bring to passe that we ought always to do our endevor to plead aloud and with respect for truth that it belongs to God to afford this paines and zeal what blessing it pleaseth him but withall in undertaking it it behooved lesse to consult with the wisdom of the flesh and the world then with that of the spirit and the Gospel That amongst the Cardinals as well as all other Orders of the Church Prelats Priests and Monks there are at Rome as well as elsewhere though in small number some who love and know truth and who sigh as well as we for the ill usage she receives every day that we should find these persons favorable to our attempts that being unable to do any good by themselves they would be extreamly glad of the comfort of being able to second us in ours by all ways they can That of others there were three sorts the first absolutely contrary prejudic'd and unlikely to admit any reason repugnant to their preconceptions the second prejudic'd too but yet equitable and capable of hearing what may be represented to them and the third indifferent not very solicitous about these things but like tabulae rasae not having yet receiv'd any impressions concerning them That these last would be awaken'd when they hear the voices of such as undertake to inlighten them that the second would also consider the remonstrances and arguments we shall use and perhaps God will shew mercy to both in opening their understandings and making the same prevalent upon them and as for the first who are our most obstinate adversaries it would be meet not to neglect them because perhaps God might draw some of them out of their darkness and they which resolve to persevere therein in spight of all the light offer'd them may receive that for their confusion which they would not admit of for their edification I had formerly said my first Masse at Loretto and thence taking the way for France came to lye the next day at Senegallia of which Card. Factrinetti was Bishop by whom being entertain'd that night we had converse enough to make me retain an acquaintance of so civil and excellently endow'd a Prelate He arriv'd at Rome whilst I was in these confusions and I going to salute him some days after his arrival he unwillingly both dispell'd and augmented them but with an honest intention and perfect candour For our discourse being fallen upon the subject of our affairs he told me that in some of the visits which he had already made to divers Cardinals some of them told him that they had represented to his Holiness that it was most necessary to set upon their determination to the end to restore peace to the world and take away all ground of division amongst Christians I desire no other thing but that this be done as it ought to be but I fear those Cardinals of whom this spoke were not mov'd to such thoughts by any concernment they had for S. Augustin's doctrine and I scarce doubt but that the same were infus'd into them by the Jesuits to procure the effect of M. de Vebres's Letter it seeming to me that no person could have spoken thereof to their Eminences but by the instigation of those Fathers There was in Rome another person admirably intelligent in these matters extremly prudent and zealous to the higest degree into whose acquaintance I fell very happily and without whose advice I conceiv'd not meet to do or write any thing in this businesse I had already spoken with him twice about it We had discuss'd together pro and con the reasons abovemention'd and had never been of the mind for the Delegation nor could he believe that the difficulties Of the Jesuites great credit Of the prepossession of minds Of the small knowledge of many amongst others of the Pope himself could be overcome but by time and patience wherefore he judg'd it meet to waite for a more favorable Pontificate and a Pope better inform'd and more vers'd in these matters then he that sate at present in S. Peter's chaire I visited this excellent man a third time to see whether he persisted still in the same Mind and besides the reasons above specifi'd which I impugn'd I represented to him afresh the insolence wherewith the Jesuites triumph'd over the H. See the Church the Truth the Doctrine of S. Augustin and the innocence of his disciples the prevailing influence they had at Rome for that no person contradicted their accusations nor discover'd the mischievousnesse of their conduct and the enormities of their pernicious Maximes I askt him whether he did not at length believe that if some one backt with the authority of a considerable delegation should in a fit manner speak against those exorbitances it would not hinder many from following their passions with a servitude so blind as this wherewith they embrac'd the protection of their interests and that if such a delegation had not all the successe it deserv'd it would not at least hinder them from proceeding further whilst they were grapled with and serve to clear many things in order to a through regulation one day when it should please God to afford his Church so great a mercy He acquiesc'd at length approv'd it and moreover desir'd to see it set on foot and besides those foregoing reasons that which most prevail'd with him was that at the worst the Pope who was conscious enough to himself of his little knowledge in these matters seeing himself press'd by two contrary parties would remain undetermin'd and grant nothing to one side in prejudice to the other that in this conflict every one would be stirr'd up to inquire in the subject of the contest and so the truths which the Jesuites endevor to destroy might by this be meanes be maintain'd against their assaults and rescu'd from the extream oppression under which those Fathers reduce them It was but in the end of January 1651.
page of the same Book Those who persecuted these Propositions oppos'd them at first absolutely in themselves and he that maintain'd them did it with so great strength and successe that he disarm'd his Adversaries and convinc'd his Judges of the things which he undertook to prove to them But I was told that it was not without great reluctancy which was such in reference to the first Proposition that he became engag'd to maintain a third upon which he made a particular dissertation as well as upon the two other though it was not extracted out of the Sermon namely That all actions perform'd by the sole strength of nature are sins At length the Judges who examin'd the Apologies presented to them in defence of these three Propositions consider'd in themselves became perfectly satisfi'd and convinc'd thereby and the accusers of the Sermon were consequently forc'd to silence and a retreat But being not of the humour to acquiesce so easily against their engagement they devis'd to say that though the Propositions might be maintain'd as they were explicated by him that defended them neverthelesse they are bad in that Sermon and Book because it makes but one body with the Epistle which is before it with reference to which it is just and necessary to consider the two Propositions in question that considering them in this manner they would no doubt be found worthy of censure for that in the said Epistle Jansenius is spoken of with an Elogium being an Author condemn'd by the Bull of Vrban VIII and whose opinions this Preacher hath borrow'd and maintain'd as is evident by the Epistle I was told that they who contriv'd this project had the greater hope of successe because they saw him who maintain'd the Propositions absolutely in themselves as they are in the Sermon wholly out of the businesse he being that Monastical person upon whose faith the Master of the Sacred Palace gave permission for printing it and the Epistle not being mention'd in his License but only the Sermon and he professing openly that he saw none but the Sermon nor heard any thing of the Epistle which was an addition made by M. Hersent purely of his own head without speaking one single word to him of it or his own having the least ground to suspect it Whence they took for certain that the Apologies of the Licenser having been very well receiv'd and he seeing himself deliver'd from all the combustion and honour'd also with the commendations of some of his Judges for the elegancy and solidity which they found in his writings would not care to engage himself in a new labour the successe of which was incertain and not only more dangerous then the first but likely to make him lose all the benefit thereof But this Ecclesiastick deceiv'd them because this new assault giving him the curiosity to search Jansenius upon the subject of these Propositions and finding nothing there but the same Doctrine himself had lately defended and the same Judges before whom he was to maintain it again approved although his interest in no wise engag'd him to the defence of the Propositions interpreted with relation to the said Epistle and the opinions of Jansenius yet he thought himself oblig'd thereunto by the love of truth and by gratitude towards his Judges And for these reasons he became then actually imploy'd therein It was told me that this Monastick was nam'd F. du Four and that he was a very intimate friend of M. the Abbot de Loiac Chamberlain of honour to the Pope and nominated by his Holinesse to the Bishoprick of Toul with whom it was known that I had great commerce there was also some hope given me that by his means I might have a sight of his Writings which I was certifi'd were worthy to be read and very compendious and determinative I had a very great curiosity to see them and to get a Copy of them in regard of the nature of the businesse and the commendations I receiv'd of them Wherefore I had recourse immediately to the Abbot de Loiac who very gladly and willingly brought me to the knowledge of the said Father I found him of a great wit a very agreeable and copious conversation very clear in Doctrine but as prudent too in management as a man of that quality could be after having pass'd almost sixty years in the world whereof the twenty last were spent at Rome I was alwayes very welcome to him when I visited him and receiv'd with very great civility but I found him so close as often as I went to put him upon these matters and he so constantly diverted the discourse thereof that I could not without great rudenesse make the least mention of his Writings because indeed he had been utterly undone should his Judges have known that he communicated them so inviolable will they have the secrecy of all things which they handle There was nothing but M. Hersent that he spoke freely of when he was put upon this subject because the fact was publick and he could not forbear complaining of his not having told him so much as one word about his Epistle having been treated with honour as he was for his Sermon I excus'd M. Hersent a little by the custom in France and likewise in our Faculty of not shewing any thing but the Theses and the Books to the Approbators but adding Epistles and Prefaces according to prudence and discretion But he lik'd not these excuses because the custom was otherwise at Rome which ought to be understood and follow'd and because he said if M. Hersent had shew'd him his Epistle he would have put it in a condition by changing and blotting out some words for being printed without being lyable to any exceptions or complaints more then the Sermon it self But to return to his Writings I believe he would not have granted the reading of them to M. de Loiac though living with him in the closest friendship and correspondence that can be between two persons of parts honour and piety Such sacred things are secrecy and the Excommunication under penalty whereof they are oblig'd to keep the same in that Congregation in that Country I shall in due place mention what successe follow'd the generous resolution of the F. du Four to defend those two Propositions even considering them with reference to that Epistle and the Doctrine of Jansenius only this exquisitenesse of secrecy call'd to my mind a thing told me by the Ambassador in one or two converses on purpose about M. Hersent's businesse namely that secresie was so religiously observ'd that himself often endeavouring to get some light from Cardinal d' Este who was one of the Congregation concerning the posture wherein that affair stood and whither his Eminence judg'd it might tend that so he might tell M. Hersent something of it who was much in pain about it he could never draw from him the least word or sign whereby to conjecture any thing whatever industry he us'd to
that purpose whatever importunity he made to the said Cardinal whatever perfect intelligence there was between them about all things else and although the Cardinal would otherwise have been glad to oblige M. Hersent both for his own sake and that of his Nation After which certainly I will never wonder that the mysteries of things which passe in that Congregation are so hidden and impenetrable for there can scarce be imagin'd a person more industrious to penetrate into what he desires then this Ambassador nor one more beneficent and civil then that Cardinal nor two persons more united together then they CHAP. VIII A visit of Cardinal Lugo The falsification of the Bull of Urban VIII The eagernesse of M. Albizzi against S. Augustine The Censure of Vallidolid THE favour done me by the abovesaid Cardinal in putting me upon a discourse with Cardinal Lugo caus'd me to conceive my self oblig'd after this conference with him to go and wait upon him in his own house lest I might be lyable either to be charg'd with disrespect to them both or suspected of secret aversion against the said Cardinal Lugo for his being a Jesuit So I went to visit him five or six dayes after and found him at home He receiv'd me very civilly and after some discourse touching the studies of Divinity follow'd aâ— Paris he told me that there were some that studied too much there I understood him well but I was willing to oblige him to speak more clearly and to put himself into the matter of his own accord Wherefore I answer'd That excesse was to be avoided in all things and that though the profession of Literature requires great assiduity with Books yet it was well enough known at Paris how to use moderation and due temper therein At length he declar'd himself and objected to me the Book Of the Authority of S. Peter and S. Paul as a Rhapsodie of passages quotations the interpreting and applying of which proceeded from that excesse he spoke of c. That the Censure upon it had follow'd c. these c. c. are usual in Italy there is great use made of them in speaking and that in the most polite discourses and they are utter'd for the abridging and supplying of what might be added for a more large explication it being suppos'd also that he who is spoken to understands well what is imply'd and is able to supply it I answer'd that as to the passages of that Book M. Bourgeois at his being at Rome had shew'd his Eminence the strongest and clearest of them and that he might have judg'd thereof As for the Censure that we at Paris did not conceive it to touch that Book at all it condemning only the Equality between those two Apostles sine ulla subjectione without any subordination but there were Chapters in that Book wherein several kinds of subordination were set down He told me that the Book spoke not of any besides that which concerns point of Time I answer'd that I had often heard those that had read it make account that there were several others and that as to the foundation of Equality of Power between those two Apostles people not at all interessed for the Book lookt upon it as a thing very honourable and advantageous to the H. See He continu'd firm in this that there was no other subordination mention'd in the said Book besides that of Time and then pass'd to speak of Sufficient Grace the ground of which he drew from Jesus Christ and S. Paul with as much certainty as 't is possible for that which is alwayes Victorious to be deduc'd from them I told him that the Disciples of S. Augustine made no difficulty to admit the same as those of S. Thomas do namely granting a certain posse but never the velle to wit perfect nor the facere besides which Graces there needs another Effectual one to produce the action but as for Sufficient Grace subject to the Will as that was which the first man receiv'd in the state of Original Righteousnesse it could not be admitted because it is conceiv'd contrary to the Doctrine of the Scripture and the Church In fine I told him that this was the thing in controversie amongst Divines for the clearing and pacifying of whose divisions it was to be wisht that the reasons both of the one side and the other might be heard that every thing might be examin'd c. He much dislik'd the Expedient saying that there needed no examination of a businesse which was already judg'd and for proof of his assertion he brought me the Bull of Pius V. I told him that I assented to the truth of that Bull but that all the Propositions contained therein were not thereby condemn'd and upon my alledging the Exception Quanquam earum aliquae possint aliquo modo sustineri in rigore proprio verborum sensu ab autoribus intento he told me that these last words ought to be referr'd to that which follows and that the sense was that Quamvis aliquo modo sustineri pâ—ssent tamen in proprio autorum sensu erant Haereticae c. I answer'd that this sense never came into my mind when I read the Bull notwithstanding the different pointing us'd in the several impressions thereof and that the words did not comply therewith He reply'd that he had consulted the Original of the Bull and found the commaes thus placed Hoc dato non concesso I said that the first words of the Exception were not put into the Bull without cause and that there must needs be some sense at least in which those Propositions may be maintain'd in the rigour and that this was it that was to be consider'd viz. what that sense was He could not gainsay it but chang'd his battery and recurr'd to the Scripture the H. Fathers and the Popes upon whose Authority he pretended that Sufficient Grace was establisht I answer'd him that we judg'd the Scripture Fathers and Popes on our side that if the case were as he said if the opinions of S. Augustin were not such as were to be follow'd the number of those who maintain them as well amongst the antient Doctors of our Faculty as among the younger would not encrease every day as it did Here he fell to mention pensions benefices and money given as he said to make those disciples adding that they were very well inform'd thereof and had receiv'd certain intelligence of all those practices I reply'd that this was so farr from being true that the Court being averse from those Tenents the way for any one to obstruct his own temporal advancement was to maintain them That a greater injury could not be done the Doctors then to accuse them of adhering to the truth upon so low and servile conditions and interests and that they who know and love truth embrace the same only for it self He betook himself to the infallibility of the H. See and cited this passage Ego dixi tibi
on the other side he seeth not what can be reply'd to S. Augustin's doctrine which hath been so often approved by the H. See This doubt and seeming combat in which he placeth on one side the Bulls of these two Popes and on the other the doctrine of S. Augustin so often approv'd by the H. See though he really accords and reconciles together those Bulls and this Doctrine sufficiently and with a very particular respect towards the H. See hath given so great advantages to the Jesuites against him and his book that it not onely facilitates any meanes which they will use to make him lookt upon as a declar'd enemy of the H. See by persons preposses'd with the false zeal of those Fathers but also they have thereby render'd him suspected by others whom I found very intelligent judicious equitable and likewise well affected towards this Prelate in all other things so that expressing their dislike of this point alone they have testifi'd their sorrow that he expos'd himself to this disadvantage so powerfull is the conceipt of the Pope's infallibility over the minds of the Romans and so heynous a crime and mortal offence in their eyes is every thing that grates upon it more or lesse But having seen how admirably the said Bishop is clear'd from it by Aurelius Avitus in the 22. Dissonance of his Molinomachie which was lent me by a Cardinal to whom it was sent by the Post I as often wish'd I could dispel those suspicions and dislkes entertain'd at Rome against that place of Jansenius's book as I heard it spoken of which was very frequently but this was a work reserved for others The Prejudices hereupon were so great and strong that should I have said all I could in Apology for the Bishop of Ipre touching this matter I should rather have made my self criminal then justifi'd him And indeed 't was a thing I abstain'd from the more willingly and necessarily for that not being at Rome for that purpose nor otherwise engag'd in any thing that had affinity therewith I contented my self with speaking of those which were recommended to me or fell into discourse according as the visites I hapned to make permitted I made one to Cardinal Barberin on 27th of January in which he spoke among other things something largly of the great services which S. Bernard did to the H. See and the ardent affection wherewith he was always animated towards it I acknowledg'd to the Cardinal the truth of those commendations and withal beseech'd him to observe that that affection having been the primum mobile which set a going all his other motions and actions in behalf of the H. See he used a notable liberty and franknesse towards the same H. See when he saw himself oblig'd to admonish the Popes that fill'd it of such things as might give cause to complain of their government and Decrees I added also that all such as are zealous for the service of the H. See ought to testifie the same cheifly in such occasions wherein its interest lyes so much in understanding the things in which it hath been or may be surprised That the Popes themselves for remedying mischiefs possible to arise from surprises have ordain'd in the Cannon Law C. 5. de rescriptis that their Decrees be not yeilded unto when there is difficulty in them but that the same be represented to themselves to the end they may use such order and remedy therein as is necessary The Cardinal profess'd to like this discourse and confirm'd it by a decision or Maxime which he said is follow'd in the Rota Yet he added that the books of S. Bernard De Consideratione are not those of his works which are most in esteem at Rome having sometimes been in danger of being if not condemned at least suppress'd or retrench'd which possibly might have been done had it not been for the consideration of his eminent Sanctity I gave him another visite on the 17. of February and left with him the Observations made upon M. de Vabres's Letter which he sent me back after two dayes seal'd having read and made his extract out of the same Ten dayes after I gave him another he then professed to me that he approv'd those observations but made more account of the Reflections upon the Censure of the Catechisme He said also that himself was made to speak well therein that is to say that he was well pleas'd whith what was there related of him but that the Letter of M. Albizzi which is produc'd there and the other things spoken of that Assessor troubled him and his Eminence gave me to understand that they were mutually concern'd for one another and reputed the offence done to one of their Officers as done to their proper persons To which I answer'd that no doubt it was with unwillingness that M. Albizzi was reflected upon and that it had not been done if he had not given ground for it and the writer conceiv'd himself constrained so to do Happing to be in the company of the same Cardinal in the beginning of March he told me plainly enough that when themselves or their officers are not treated with the respect which they think their due they are apt to become rigid and suspicious and to find fault with many things of which otherwise they should take no great notice c. That it behooved so to order the matter in the present case as not directly to thwart Decisions and amongst others the Bull of Vrban VIII of happy memory but to shew that what the Adversaries pretend to be contained therein is not there indeed and that the same is to be understood with this or that restriction c. That it is fit to allow something to Popes great incumbrances which hinder them from being so exact in every point c. To which I answer'd two things First that sometimes there is no way to deny the words which are expresse therein nor to admit the same but by alledging a surprise Secondly That S. Augustin's disciples are full of great love and sincere respect towards the H. See and the Popes That I doubted not but that they are alwayes ready to interpret their meanings and words in the most benigne sense that is possible That if his eminence would think thereon and give me light of a fit expedient how to put a favorable exposition upon that Bull at Rome I doubted not but it would be accepted most willingly by all the disciples of S. Augustin provided it be not prejudicial to truth which with them is absolutely inviolable Our discourse of this businesse pass'd so far and the Cardinal profess'd himself so satisfi'd therewith that I believ'd he would think in good earnest of procuring a clear declaration from the H. See of the motives and extent of the Bull of Vrban VIII which he had explicated to me before on several occasions and also of making use of my mediation to bring it about that they who found difficulties
July 9. I went in behalf of the Houres to visite Cardinal Ginetti in the moring and Cardinal Roma in the afternoon which last made me new instances upon the scruple about the Translation of the first Commandment touching Images On Tuesday morning I finish'd the Memorial which I presented to their Eminences about this matter I caus'd copies to be made of it and carry'd them in the afternoon to the Cardinals Genetti S. Clement Spada and Barberin Which last further advis'd me to look a little into the Catechisme of the Council of Trent and see how it speaks concerning Images And because the time for their Assembly was neer it being to meet on Wednesday morning and there being no order as I knew of to suspend the publishing of â—he abovemention'd Catalogue I left my Memorial at the Palace of those Cardinals whom I could not meet with to present the same personally In the said Memorial having said something about the drift of the Houres I pass'd thus to the answer of objections brought against it This Book having been receiv'd almost universally by all the world with so great applause that there have been six several Editions of it within lesse then a year it hath stirr'd the jealousie of certain persons who not being able to find any thing considerable in it to gainsay have been reduc'd only to blame it for three slight matters First of neglecting to translate out of the Latine the word Redempteur de tous Redeemer of All as if the translator omitted it out of design and set purpose But the Authors of this work know too well what S. Paul saith in 2 Cor. 5. that Jesus Christ dyed for all and what also is said in the first Epistle of S. John chap. 2. that he is the price and ransome for our sins and not for ours only but also for those of the whole World They acknowledge too well That Jesus Christ our Lord is the Saviour of all to retrench maliciously the word Redempteur de tous or conceal a truth which they own de fide and for which they are ready to shed their blood And indeed the said Authors having been very diligent in the Work to translate the Hymnes verse for verse which is very difficult considering the confinement of the French rimes it may have hapned that it hath been put in the French verse which corresponds to the Latin wherein the said word is by reason of the rime which would not fall right in the course of Poetry but the said word is restor'd in the following verse and hath likewise been inserted in sundry other places where the Latin wants it This is seen particularly in the Hymne Lustris sex qui jam peractis in which these six verses Crux fidelis inter omnes Arbor una nobilis Nulla sylva talem profert Fronde flore germine Dulce lignum dulces clavos Dulce pondus sustinet are thus translated O Croix arbre d' amour de salut de grace Arbre vraiment divin qui tout arbre surpasse En miracles divers O bois plus sacré per ce Corps adorable Tu portes le doux fruit le fruit inestimable QUI GUERIT L' UNIVERS In the Hymne Ad coenam Agni providi Et stolis albis candidi Post transitum maris rubri Christo canamus Principi The Translation runs thus Vaincucurs de la mer rouge eschappés de son onde Allons parés de blanc au festin de l' Agneau Publions dans nos chants du REDEMPTEUR DU MONDE Le triomphe nouveau In the Hymne Veni Creator Spiritus the last verse Gloria Patri Domino Natoque qui a mortuis surrexit is thus translated Gloire a Christ par sa mort DES MORTS LE REDEMPTEUR And in the Te Deum this verse Tu ad liberandum suscepturus hominem non horruisti virginis uterum is also translated into these words Tu n'as dedaigné pour SAUVER TOUT LE MONDE D' entrer dans l' humble sein d' une vierge feconde Thus in divers places of the Hymnes speaking indefinitely and generally it is said that our Lord Jesus Christ is the hope of the whole Vniverse the price of the world the invaluable fruit hanging on the tree which heals the Vniverse the Redeemer of the world the salvation of men and that he shed his precious blood for the infinite price of the guilty Vniverse That he came to deliver man from his misery to heal all our evills to save the guilty to break thc chaines of sinners to wash the world to purchase the Vniverse that we are purchased by his blood That he came to be born and to dye for us That he dy'd for guilty man And more such manners of speech there are in the French which are not found even in several places of the Latine The second objection made against this Work is that the Cardinal de Berule is put in the Calendar with the title of Bien-heureux blessed To which it is answer'd that this is not the fault of the Author who well knows that it pertaines only to the H. See to declare the Saints and the Blessed but a simple devotion which he who corrected the second impression of the said Book had for that Cardinal And accordingly the Author taking notice of the Corrector's fault blotted out the tittle of Blessed from that Cardinal in the four other Ediitons which have been made since the second The third Objection consists in that the Adversaries pretend that the Translator hath interpreted according to the conceptions of Hereticks that passage of the fifth chapter of Deuteronomie Non facies tibi sculptile neque similitudinem omnium quae in caelo sunt desuper c. But those Censors are greatly mistaken in this particular because the Heretiks aime in that translation is to show that the Church do's ill in the laudable custome which it hath of making and having the Images of Saints for which purpose they leave out the word Idol and the end which is to adore them But the Translator hath faithfully put both into this book making expresse mention of the word Idol and of the end for which it is forbidden to make any namely to adore them The Translation is thus Vous ne ferés point d' Idole ny d' Image taillee ny aucune figure pour les adorer You shall make no Idol nor graven Image nor any figure to adore the same which version is not onely sutable to the text of H. Scripture but also necessary for France and it is found so in all the Catechismes printed for the instruction of children and plaine people And all Curates and such as teach the Catechisme to Children and the vulgar have great care when they expound this commandment to recite it thus to them and to make them take notice of it that so they may know the reason for which God made that prohibition and knowing it may also know that when the Church
makes Images it doth nothing contrary to this commandment of God because it makes them not to adore them but onely to render to them the worship cultum which is due unto them And by this means the Catholick people are deliver'd from the fallacies and false explications and reproaches of Hereticks whereas if they were not thus instructed Hereticks might circumvent and seduce them That if these reasons be not accounted sufficient to take away all the suspitions that may be rais'd against the good intentions of the Author of this Work but your Eminences judge it necessary to adde to the Book some Preface or Explication or other like thing for greater assurance of this Authors sincerity and good purposes what your Eminences shall in prudence please ta appoint therein shall be punctually perform'd the book shall be brought to you within three moneths reprinted with such new declaration and shall never be printed otherwise hereafter Moreover the book is of very great profit and edification to Christians containing nothing but the principal and most necessary Maximes of Christian life drawn out of the H. Scripture and the H. Fathers of the Church It would be a sad and deplorable thing if people should imagine that your Eminences condemn them as the enemies of the said book will endevor to perswade if it receive any impeachment though it be not possible for their malice to hinder the great applause which it receives from all the world Wherefore besides the good which your Eminences will do and the scandal which you will prevent you will also oblige very many pious and knowing persons who will endevour to acknowledge this favorable dealing by all means possible and will pray to God for the long and happy preservation and exaltation of your Eminences whom God blesse c. My purpose was to be on Wednesday morning July 12. at la Minerve half an hour before the time which I understood the Cardinals were to meet there for their Congregation that so I might salute them as they came partly to excuse the necessity there was of my leaving the Memorial at their Houses the foregoing Evening having not time to return thither to present the same to themselves and partly to inform them of what I read the precedent night in the Catechisme of the Council of Trent But they repaired thither much sooner this day then ordinary by reason that Cardinal Pamphilio who was to take his first sitting there that day could not come thither later and so they were all enter'd before my comming except Cardinal Roma to whom I presented a Copy of the said Memorial which I could not deliver to him in the evening I was afraid too lest M. Albizzi should think himself slighted and be incens'd against us if I did not present him one in particular for which reason I inquir'd whether there were no means to get him out of the Assembly for a moment to present the same to him I was answer'd No but if I had a mind to speak any thing to the Assembly I might enter in for they would presently be call'd who had any thing to propose to it I was something scruplous of resolving upon it fearing lest by my presenting my self there I might give the Congregation ground to pretend that a Frenchman and a Doctor of Sorbonne acknowledg'd its jurisdiction However I determin'd to enter with the same mind and manner as I intended to addresse a Memorial to it namely not as acknowledging any jurisdiction or superiority in the said Congregation either in respect of France or of the book or of the Author for whom I interceded but onely for preventing if possible the scandals which might arise from the Decrees of a Company of persons who indeed held a very considerable rank in the Church in regard of the manner wherewith many Catholicks in France look upon those Decrees the bad use which sundry particular persons make of them and the false and pernicious consequences which they draw from them They were seated about the Table in this order The Cardinals Roma and Barberin were at the upper end on their right hand on one side of the table were the Cardinals Ginetti S. Clement Lugo and Pamphilio over against these two last M. Albizzi and the F. Commissary of the H Office sat upon lower seats and before them there was a barre joining to the Table Along the wall opposite to the Cardinals sat seven or eight of their Consultors I drew neer to speak at the end of the table which was empty and I told them in Latin That to avoyd troubling them by repetition of what I had represented to them as well by word of mouth as by my Memorial I should adde nothing thereto but that having the foregoing night read the Catechisme provided for Curates by order of the Council of Trent translated into the vulgar tongue and printed by the command of Pius V. I observed that the Commandment touching Images was there express'd in the same words as in the Houres and that in a higher and more dangerous manner if the reasons of those who made the said Objection against the Houres deserved to be received For the Catechisme hath these expresse word Non tifarai alcuna imagine sculpita Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven image Sculpita which seemed most to offend the accusers of the Houres And whereas in the Houres it is onely said that they shall not make them to adore them it is in the Catechisme that they shall not adore them yea which is more that they shall not honour them Non le adorerai ne le honorerai Wherefore if the Houres deserv'd to be condemn'd for that translation the Catechisme deserves it much more for this and on the contrary if the Catechisme hath not been condemn'd in these hundred years since its printing the Houres deserve it far lesse I added that if there were any thing else to be objected against the Houres besides what I had already heard I noe onely hop'd that it would not be harder for me to answer solidly thereunto then it had been to answer the objections made hitherto but also that if their Eminences desir'd any thing else from the Authors of the Houres for a more ample justification of their right Belief honest management and submission to their Eminences I assur'd them that they should give them full satisfaction within what time it pleased them to prescribe Cardinal Roma speaking in the name of all answer'd that they would consider what I had represented to them by word of mouth and by writing and then give me an answer dabimus responsum As I retir'd I left a Copy of my Memorial to M. Albizzi and layd upon the table before him the Catechisme translated into Italian which I procur'd the day before and lookt upon as a Piece that abundantly determin'd the capital difficulty brought against the Houres I waited for M. Albizzi at his comming out of the Assembly partly to
pass'd on Thursday between M. Albizzi and me whose animosity and power to hurt me I consequently ought to fear his Office of Secretary of their Congregation affording him so many occasions of speaking to the Pope and their Eminences about affairs of that nature the Cardinal acknowledged that he had done amisse yet excus'd him with greater kindnesse bidding me not heed it saying that it was his humour that he acted very often with their Eminences so impetuously and that I must not forbear to visit him as if what was past had never hapned The third was Cardinal Lugo to whom I omitted not to carry a Memorial notwithstanding his alliance wiâ—h the Jesuites Saturdayes Sundayes and Mondayes were not usual dayes of much sollicitation with me because the Courrier departing on Saturdayes for all the titles of Italie almost all persons whom I could go see were employ'd about their dispatches and the Courrier of France going away on Monday I many times began the Letters in Sunday afternoon which I was to write to give account of what pass'd about the affaires wherewith I was encharged Wherefore I could not before Tuesday July 11. continue the sollicitations which I had began in the behalf of the Houres having been oblig'd the foregoing dayes to send word exactly to the Bishops and the other persons who recommended the same to me how all pass'd hitherto about that matter I also drew a second Memorial touching the Houres by which the Cardinals of the Congregation of the H. Office were entreated to give way to the justification of the right faith and sincere intention of those who put them forth and for this end to cause the whole Book to be read and an Extract to be given of all that could be found blameable in it that so if after the objected difficulties were explicated they thought meet to correct any thing in the Book or add any explication to it for taking away the slightest suspitions and clearing the least doubts performance might be made of whatever their Eminences ordain within a set time and that with all the diligence which their Eminences can expect from persons perfectly full of submission and obedience The desigâ—… of this second Memorial I communicated on Tuesday July 18. to persons very intelligent of the management which ought to be us'd in that Country in those kind of affaires It was assur'd to me that according to the Lawes and Customes of the Tribunal of the Inquisition they could not deny what I requested by this Memorial nor proceed further before they do right to it So I was counsel'd to deliver it but told it would be sufficient to carry it the next morning to Cardinal Roma for the whole Congregation before he came forth of his Palace to repair thither I had also time that day to visit Cardinal Barberin and he permitted me to read to him the Copy of the Letter which I told him I had writ the day before to the Bishops concerning what had pass'd hitherto touching the Houres which I could not but think very advantageous for their defence in that this Cardinal might consider and tell the rest what interest was taken in this Work by Persons so Illustrous throughout all France for their dignity and merit and how all that was done at Rome about this matter was punctually signify'd to them On Wednesday morning I went to carry the second Memorial to Cardinal Roma He told me that it was not yet time to give it to him because my businesse would not be spoken of that day but that I should bring it to him against the next day that the private Congregation which he told me of before was to be holden I learnt that it would be the next day in the afternoon and so did not fail to carry the Memorial to him half an hour before the Congregation was assembled I waited patiently for justice to be done upon all that I had represented but on Friday afternoon July 21. as I was going to Cardinal Barberin to fortifie what I had said to him in favour of the Houres by undeniable examples of Books which I procur'd at Rome I saw fixt up at the Apostolical Printing-house the new Decree of Books prohibited by the Inquisition during the course of that year the publishing of which I knew was defer'd only in expectation of what should be ordain'd touching the Houres At first I was very glad to see it fix'd up in no wise imagining that they were compris'd in it but on the contrary perswading my self that they were wholly exempted or that at least the publishing of this Decree was resolv'd upon only for that it was foreseen that the discussion of what concern'd the Houres would take up more time then was fit according to their custome to delay the publication but my reading of the said Catalogue of prohibited Books inform'd me that the Houres were comprehended in it 'T is in vain to speak of the extreme astonishment wherein I was at so unexpected an Event but how great soever it was it did not hinder me from presently considering the use that I ought to make of it and the benefit which I might draw from it in reference to the principal affair wherewith I was encharged And whereas it is no little advantage to understand as wel as possible the people we are to deal with I respited my intended visit to Cardinal Barberin and return'd back to Cardinal Roma I spoke to him as if I knew nothing of the publishing of the Decree and ask'd him plainly whether he had lookt upon my two Memorials and whether I might hope for justice from what I had represented to him The Cardinal answer'd me with perfect sincerity That the businesse was order'd and concluded nor would it be any more spoken of and of his own accord he related to me how the matter past in the Conference which they had about it He told me that there was no more mention of the title B. given to M. de Barule in the Calender nor of the Translation of Redemptor omnium but that the speech was about Images and that seven or eight French Catechisms were produc'd amongst others that of Cardinal Richelieu in which the Commandment is not translated in the words that it is in the Houres that on the other sâ—de an Heretical Catechism was lookt into and there it was translated just as in the Houres But for all this it was acknowledg'd that the version of the Houres in this point might have a good sense and be well understood He told me in the second place that the bare Title of the Hours styl'd The Office of the Church taken in the rigour displeas'd and was judg'd worthy of blame because the Office of the Church properly cannot be other then what is ordained by the Church it self and that a collection of Prayers through all the Churches made by any one whatever without the order and allowance of the Church it self cannot be call'd The Office
of the Church But yet it was seen well enough too in what sense the Authors meant it and though the words were in the rigor bad yet they were not the principal ground of the Resolution taken in their Congregation In the third place he told me That it was not lik'd that certain Prayers and Oraisons amongst others some to be said before and after Confession and Communion which use to be in other Houres were omitted in these that it was inconvenient for every one to take the liberty of making them after his own fashion and that this diversity of Prayers was not for edification That he perceiv'd well neverthelesse that this was not unanswerable and that he did not tell it me as such but only to inform me of what was spoken and how the matter pass'd and also to let me know that it was well examin'd that if the Conclusion was to the disadvantage of the Book it was not without having had regard to my Remonstrances In a word that which at length absolutely fix'd them and oblig'd them not to suffer the Houres without condemning them was the Bull of Pius V. which was recited and represented to their Eminences by which that H. Pope made express prohibition of printing in the vulgar Tongue in what manner soever the Office of the Virgin that this Bull being to them an inviolable Rule which they ought to follow and one of the principal parts of the said Book consisting in the translation of that Office it was not possible for them to let it passe without condemnation This reason surpris'd me at first and I imagin'd it convincing as well as the Cardinal wherefore all that I could readily answer having never had knowledge of that Bull of Pius V. was that I wonder'd how the case being thus so many other Houres in which the said Office is translated into the vulgar Tongue are not condemned To which the Cardinal reply'd that they had no knowledge of it no person accusing them and prosecuting their condemnation as was done to these which hinder'd not but that these deserv'd it though the other which are equally culpable scape free just as a thief added he is sent to the punishment which he deserves though others much more guilty then he are free from it because they have not been prosecuted before the Judges as he was whom they condemned that as the Judges would likewise condemn those Thieves whom they leave still in liberty were they once accus'd before them so none of those Houres in which the Office of the Virgin is in French would escape condemning by their Tribunal were they there accused This seem'd to me not to agree with what M. Albizzi said to me viz. That in matter of Doctrine there were no parties I found also by this that it was easie for the Jesuites to get what Books they would condemned they being alwayes at Rome to play the part of Accusers but on the contrary it was very difficult for their Books to be condemn'd such as might accuse them not being at Rome Lastly I understood how when the Question is Whether there be any particular thing bad in a Book it is requisite that some be found to advertise the Inquisition of it But in a thing so notorious as to know whether the Houres be translated into French I saw not wherefore an Accuser is necessary nor could I doubt but that the Inquisition of its own accord condemn'd an infinite number of Books without any persons medling therewith besides its own Officers But I dissembled all these thoughts and thought it enough to testifie to Cardinal Roma that I was beholding to the goodnesse wherewith he enform'd me how the matter was carried about the Houres which was no more to be thought of after its being thus determin'd I took occasion to put him in mind of what I had said to him touching that of the five Propositions which I told him was of other consequence then that of the Houres and could not be compos'd without a more exact and longer discussion Wherefore I beseecht him to employ his Authority to bring it to passe that there might be assign'd time and place to all the Catholick Divines that concern'd themselves therein and minded to make their Remonstrances to the H. See touching the matter in question to do it and particularly to those who were to come after me and to be at Rome in October following Cardinal Roma bid me not trouble my self about this telling me that this affair would certainly be drawn out in length that it would not go as that of the Houres that when a Determination is intended there is care taken of not hastening too much That there needed other studies and preparations for making a decision of Faith then for making a Prohibition according to an Ordinance of a Pope That such as would represent to the H. See what seemed good to them either by word of mouth or writing it should always be welcome heard most willingly and their service acknowledg'd by the H. See which cannot take too much evidence in a businesse of such importance That belong'd to the H. See to judge and decide matters contested amongst Christians but after they are decided by it all Christians and others take upon them to judge of its decisions and this obliges it to use all possible precaution to prevent being deceived That for certain I should have more time then I could wish that I now fear'd lest any thing might be precipitated but the day would come that I should complain of not hastening enough so that I ought to be at rest in this businesse and signifie to the Divines that they might come with all assurance and that they should at their coming finde things in the same posture in which I now beheld them I departed from Cardinal Roma well satisfied with my Visit especially in reference to this Affair and even to that of the Houres too because of the information he gave me and the chief essential reason upon which he told me their Prohibition was grounded Some time after I had the curiosity to be further instructed and I confessed the Bullarie There I found the Bull of Pius V. which forbids the Office of the Virgin in the vulgar Tongue but after I had better examin'd it I found not that the said Prohibitions could be extended to the Houres which were in question That which gave occasion to the said Prohibition was that the Avarice of some Booksellers and the malice or brutishnesse of some others leagued with them in that designe put them upon publishing out of emulation one against another several Offices of the Virgin or rather little Books under that name in which there were divers Prayers which they forg'd and which were full of superstitions and other follies to circumvent the simple and promote the sale of their Books Pius V. taking notice of this abuse and considerng how scandalous this exorbitant license taken by some persons in
was entitl'd De Controversia inter Jansenistas Anti-Jansenistas which he told me as since too I have had certain proofs was made by F. Morel an Augustin Doctor of our Faculty at the request of M. Albizzi who desir'd him to draw up a Memoire for him of the state of the Controversies In that writing he represents us under the name of Jansenists as people spirited with nothing but passion and hatred against the H. See and who have no other aime but to overthrow and ruine its Authority That this Aversion is the original of all the Disputes arisen about all the contested points of Doctrine That they have not ventur'd to write concerning Grace frequent Communion and the like but to have occasion thereby to discredit the must zealous Defenders of the H. See by causing them to passe with the people for Ignorants who have corrupted the Sentiments of the H. Fathers and are tainted only with Semipelagian and Pelagian errours that so they may afterwards securely say what they please of that sacred Authority to destroy it when its Defenders are become without credit and esteem That for this it was that there was such endeavours us'd to exclude them the Religious or Fryers Mendicants from the Assembly of the Faculty by restraining them to the number of two of each Order That for the same end there were purchas'd with ready mony Doctors Preachers Batchelors Students in all the Universities and Cities of France that so not only in publick occasions but also in familiar Conferences they might gain the multitude and inspire into them not only their sentiments touching Grace and Predestination but also the hideous Maximes which they maintain against the Sacraments of the Altar and Pennance and against the Authority of the Council of Trent That we were possess'd of the hearts of severaol persons of quality rich and potent who liberally furnisht vast sums of mony to supply the expences necessary to be made for the carrying on of such pernicious designes That we have in sundry places Seminaries and Assemblies of Sectators who wholly apply themselves to contrive meanes to bring the same to passe That 't was for this end that we complotted right or wrong to maintain the Tenets of Jansenius because they are very proper thereto That neverthelesse finding we did not advance so much as we wisht in this affair by the works compos'd touching Grace we could no longer retain the venom which we had conceal'd a great while against the H. See and the Church but at length vomited it forth by publishing the books of frequent Communion and of Tradition concerning Pennance in which we accus'd the Church of being corrupted and pretended our selves to be its Physitians and Reformers That we alwayes hinder'd by all sort of ways the Bulls of Popes from being received into the Diocesses or by the Faculties and that when the sleights us'd for that end succeeded not we had recourse to other wayes so far as to stir up seditions when we were able to do it and judg'd the same necessary That in fine all this being unprofitable Rage and Fury led us to revive and maintain by all wayes all the ancient Errors and scandalous Principles concerning Grace and the Sacraments which the Popes have heretofore condemned That 't was for this reason that those of the Faculty whose hearts were firm to maintain the authority of the H. See and to stop the Current of calamities and disorders these beginnings of which threatned the whole Church seeing themselves without comparison the greater number in respect of those who were enemies of the said Authority chose out as the most scandalous amongst many others Propositions which we dispers'd among the people those which M. Cornet produc'd in the Faculty to get them censur'd in the general and without having regard whether they were advanc'd by Jansenius by M. Arnauld by the Jesuites or by any other whatsoever That moreover the H. See ought extremely to take heed of giving ear to those Jansenists because they are mingled and united with the Richerists that is with the sectators of the Doctor nam'd Richer who writ so much against the Ecclesiastical Monarchy and because their whole faction strives after and endeavours nothing with more ardor then to debase the Authority of the H. See Wherefore this zealous Intelligencer and faithful Counsellor having in the same Paper noted in particular the names of some of those whom he suppos'd culpable of these factions and designes and the names also of some others of the principal servants of the H. See who withstood the same concludes at length with his advice which he proposes with some seeming moderation saying that the readiest Expedient in this affair would be to impose silence to every one Yet really persisting in the good characters which he gave of us and perswading the Pope to treat us with all the distrust and caution that can be us'd with an open enemy and to overwhelm us every day with new Bulls and Decrees to reduce us to obedience but to deal with the others as with his well-beloved Children and most faithful servants and to provide as much as possible for their interest and satisfaction But though this be extracted out of the said writing word for word yet it is hard to apprehend it for such as it is without reading it And therefore though it be something long I have thought good to place it among the Pieces which I shall add to this Journal therein to shew a Model of the disadvantageous Characters of us and our intentions inculcated to the Pope and his principal Officers thereby to render us suspected and odious and to incense them against us And by this example it may be seen how the Popes are sometimes very ill-inform'd of the truth of the things which are related to them 'T was a good Religious Fryer Doctor of Paris of the order of St. Augustin of whom a sincere account of those Disputes in France was desired This Writing thus pen'd by him was imparted about as coming from him and as a work rare faithful and secret and this rais'd a curiosity in every body to see it All that read it gave perfect belief to it there was no body at Rome to contradict it and when I was arriv'd there though I was nam'd particularly in the said Writing yet they for whom he drew it were oblig'd to such secrecy as would have kept them from telling me any thing of it though they had otherwise desir'd it So that it had its course freely through Rome as no doubt many others had of which I could never discover any thing and this had remain'd unknown to me as well as the rest of like nature had it not been for the cordial kindnesse of this good Priest who gave it to me having by chance got it himself It was confirm'd to me that it came from F. Morel by M. the Archbishop ............ the Pope's Sacristan who was chosen out of the
different and so opposite that one was most evidently heretical and the other most certainly Catholik That my being at Rome was to advertise the Pope thereof and to beseech him that before Determining any thing his Holiness would please to give audience to both parties in a solemn Congregation F. Mulard not knowing what to reply hereunto and wlling to bring M. Hallier off the stage drew out of his sleeve a Letter seal'd and directed to his General which he said was written by M. Albizzi to desire that General in two lines that he would not oblige F. Mulard to depart from Rome because his presence was requisite there in reference to things which were treating in the H. Office That he F. Mulard had had that Letter before his General went away that morning as he did to go towards France but he would not deliver it to him before his departure that so he might put the same into the hands of the person who was to represent him and performe his charge in his absence by which means the Letter would have its full effect without any reply or difficulty You see said the Father I shall be no longer here by authority from M. Hallier but by that of the H. Office Do you go now and tell M. Albizzi and the two Cardinals that advis'd me to addresse to him for this purpose that they are to blame to retain me here To which I answer'd that it was all one to me whether F. Mulard was at Rome by the order of the H. Office or of his Patron or of any other whatsoever provided the name of the faculty whereof I had the honour to be a Doctor were not falsely us'd therein These are the words of all that was depos'd by the witnesses who subscrib'd the Act of Memorandum which I caus'd to be taken of this Confefence but there were also some other things spoken which were forgotten or purposely omitted M. Fernier was also witnesse of all though he would not be one of those that subscrib'd the said Act. I shall mention only three of the most remarkable The first was that F. Annat was the Author of the Book De Ecclesia praesentis temporis The second was that speaking of the Letter which M. Albizzi gave him to his General the said Signor Albizzi was every day with the Pope that it was he that did all that the Pope rely'd wholly upon him and that one might say that what he did and what he would the Pope did and would The third was in reference to the effect of the Letter which M. Albizzi gave him that it was fit that they the Religious or Fryers might have recourse to some Powers against the commands of their Generals which were too burthensome to them because otherwise a Monk meaning his General might wrongfully and crossely torment an honest man as himself F. Mulard with a tyrannical power And the fourth was that having had recourse to Cardinal Spada to prevent the command to return into France which he fear'd to receive from his General he offer'd the Cardinal to return thither if his Eminence judg'd fit and that the Cardinal answer'd him in these two words Non Expedit Which when I consider I am apt to think that the said Cardinal was instrumental to the abovesaid Letter because on September 21. F. Epiphanius a Fryer dela Premonstré a very able honest man then at Rome about an affair of his Order told me upon another occasion that F. Novet a Minime lately inform'd him that F. Mulard would have made use of him a few dayes before to present a Memorial to that Cardinal to beseech his Eminence to cause him to stay at Rome considering that he was deputed thither not only by M. Hallier but also by the whole Faculty non solum à Syndico as his Memorial ran sed etiam à Facultate delegatus Moreover I know not whether F. Mulard's suspicion that I had contributed to his return into France enjoyn'd him by his General was not in some sort well grounded though if I did it was without having any such designe But see what befell me that same day October 21. I learnt in the morning of F. Mariana that that General was suddenly to go into France that he was an able and upright man and of good understanding too in the businesse wherewith I was encharged That he had the greatest hand in the condemnation made at Vallidâ—lid of the 22. Propositions prejudicial to the honour of S. Augustin and to the authority of his doctrin and this good Priest invited me to visit him before his departure that I might know him and also advertise him of the book which F. Mulard distributed about at Rome intitl'd Jansenius de Sancto Augustino pessimè meritus in the first six lines of which it was said that the Censures of those 22. Propositions were impostures I went then that evening to Ara Coeli The General was not there His Secretary nam'd Michel Angelo de Napoli staid with me to entertain me in expectation of him When he understood all that I told him aswell concerning our affair of the Propositions as that of F. Mulard whom he knew he pray'd me not to go away before I spoke with the General also who was as he said to depart very early the next day I waited for the General though he came not home till it was late I inform'd him in the fewest words I could of both those affaires and by the little discourse we had together he seem'd to me well vers'd in the reading of the Fathers and well affected to the good and sound doctrine and I took leave of him without speaking so much as one word about the Dismission which he gave that very night to F. Mulard against which he defended himself the next morning by the Letter abovemention'd It was with that Letter that he and I ended our principal discourses touching his Legation to Rome but because he pass'd there for a man as rare in his person as his call to this emplyment was extraordinary and that so many things were daily told me of his irregular deportment that they did not seem credible I was willing to inquire from the place of his birth which was also the Country of his Cousin M. Hallier whether the the principal of them were true or no. The person who made inquiry thereof at my intreaty received the following Letter by which we may judge of the advisednesse and candour of those who put an affair of the Faculty into such hands and blusht not to adde to the others qualities of this Cordelier that of Deputy from that renowned and famous society See the Copy of the Letter which I mention'd SIR THese few words may serve to certify you that I have gotten exact information touching F. Mulard the Cordelier The said Mulard is a native of this City of the Parish of S. Hilary next the Monastery About thirty two or thirty three years ago he was
a Physitian Some time after he became a Capucine After he had worne the habit a long time he cast his Cowle into a Ditch and went to Montpellier in which place he took a wife amongst the Hugonots There he pass'd for a good considerable Physitian At length he was discover'd by a Father Capucine passing through Montpellier to whom the said Mulard going to visite him as a Physitian was constrain'd to confesse that he had been of his Order There was a maidservant in the house where the sick Capucine was who heard the passages between him and F. Mulard and fail'd not to tell the same to the Master of the House The matter being divulg'd the said Mulard fled and went to Rome to get a dispensation from his Vow He hath had the permission of the Pope to wear a Cordelier's habit He belongeth to no Covent He pass'd through this City a moneth ago it is not known in what place he is at present He calls himself Almoner to the Count of Harcourt This is all that I have been able to learn of the life of the said Mulard He is brother to our she-Cousin Le Feure c. I am ever with all my heart From Chartres Feb. 4. 1652. SIR Your most humble and affectionate brother to serve you Edeline I shall adde to this letter by the way that it was not without cause that this Cordelier term'd himself Almoner of the Army he had so much more in all his manners and deportment of the Soldier and Goodfellow then of the modesty and restraint of a Religious or Fryer I speak this word upon my own account with confidence not doubting but such as know him and read this will in regard of what he is really say that I have spoken very sparingly of him And not to mention others F. Morel himself before the third of October said with laughter that he would write to M. Hallier to thank him for having made so worthy a choice by sending to Rome in behalf of the Faculty such an ancient Doctor and an able man as F. Mulard CHAP. X. Visites made in the end of September and the beginning of October A story concerning Clement VIII Manuscripts of the Congregations de Auxiliis in the Library of the Augustines Of that whereof I took a Copy there The Jesuites in vain indevour to draw the Dominicans to their side VVHen I quitted F. Mulard on Wednesday September 27. at my coming fron M. Gueffier's house who went to waite upon the Ambassador I return'd to my lodging to fetch the Preface of the book Of victorious or Prevailing Grace which had been sent me in sheets and carry it presently to the Ambassador according to what he had desir'd me to do in order to give him knowledge of the state of our Contest by the perusal of that Preface when he return'd from his visits and to give him time to be in some measure inform'd thereof before the day of his ordinary audience which was to be on the Fryday following I found at my lodging F. Petit who waited there for me to tell me that F. Mulard dining the day before with M. the Abbot Testu said there that M. Albizzi had assur'd him that within a little time the Censure of the five Propositions would be pass'd I went to the Ambassador's house and accompani'd him to S. Cosme and S. Damien whether he went He caus'd his Coach to turn on the side of S. John de Lateran out of the walls of Rome and having alighted to walk and to speak to me in particular about our matters he put many difficulties to me which consisted in the Consequences ordinarily drawn from them by such as oppose them with humane wit and he did it after a manner very pressing and nevertheless obliging Whereupon having given him the answers which the Fathers make thereto I invited him to read all those arguments in the Epistle of S. Prosper to S. Augustin and also to view the Answers which S. Augustin makes to the same in the book De Praedestinatione Sanctorum of which I had been but a bad Echo in what I had said to him The second part of our discourse was touching the submission which we were likely to shew to the Decision which the Pope might make of these matters and I assur'd him that if he made one after hearing the paties in the ordinary formes of a Lawfull Examination such as I supplicated for in the names of the Prelats whose Letters I had deliver'd to him we would shew an absolute submission to such a Decision but if he made any otherwise and without having discuss'd the contested matters in a due manner we should have as much submission for it as it deserv'd and yet the greatest we could And to satsify him of the necessity and justice there was in granting that solemn Examination to the Prelats who demanded it and in whose names I sollicited for it I related to him with how much instance The Councel of Trent offer'd the same to Hereticks The Ambassador reply'd that as for that particular they did not yield to the Decisions of that Council I answer'd that they did not but that was it which took from them all ground of blaming it in that point whereas if they had demanded such Examination and it had been deny'd to them they would have had very just reason to complain thereof At length I deliver'd to him the Preface of the book Of Victorious Grace and advertis'd him of what was contain'd in the fifth page thereof in favour of Jansenius of whom they would not hear any speech at all at Rome I told him I could have wisht that that passage had been left out because it alone was enough to incense the minds of the Romans and make the whole book suspected But I desir'd the Ambassador also to take notice of the time in which the book was written because there was then no thought of any person 's coming to Rome in pursute of such Examination but on the contrary there was daily expectation of some precipitated Censure according to the Menaces of the Jesuits in all places That at the present we hop'd things would be done upon Cognisance of the Cause and with justice and therefore declin'd speaking of Jansenius partly to avoid clashing with the people with whom we had to do and partly because indeed the interests of that Prelat's book had not affinity with the prosecution wherewith I was encharged though in the sequel the same might be advantageous to it namely if the doctrine contained therein be conformable to what shall be decided Concerning the Jesuits the Ambassador told me that they prosecuted with all possible eagernesse a judgment uponthe Propositions without speaking of such examination that he receiv'd letters every week to do such offices as lay in his power for the promoting thereof which he did as much as he could but without injuring any person and with endeavours to bring both the one side
as for himself it was not necessary to speak to him di questa robba of those things but I must advertise M. Albizzi of them whose office it was to take care thereof I reply'd That I had inform'd M. Albizzi of the same but I was oblig d also to inform his Eminence thereof as I had likewise done the Pope himself As I was proceeding further the Cardinal made shew of going to rise up from his seat and therefore I was oblig'd to rise from mine which when I had done I told him that the Congregation whose Erection I came to sollicite conjointly with other Doctors that were shortly to arrive at Rome was very just and very important for Truth the Peace of the Church of France the Honour of the Holy See and the preservation of its authority The Cardinal answer'd that I must not doubt but the Pope would have all imaginable care of an affair of that quality In the afternoon I lighted upon a book at a Book-sellers Shop intitled Gemma sententiarum S. P. Augustini de Auxiliis selectarum ex omnibus tomis libris ipsius Patris Augustini a fratre Nicolao de Gracchis Romano Ordinis Eremitarum S. Augustin Mag. Doct. in S. T. J. V. Professor Ad sanctiss Dominum nostrum Vrbanum VIII P. M. Romae apud Andream Pheum MDCXXVI superiorum permissu I bought several of those Books though it was not of the most commendable for it self but because in the few sentences therein extracted in very few words out of S. Augustin there were a good number which suted with the Catholick sense of which the Propositions were capable and having been dedicated to Vrban VIII and printed with permission of superiours in the year 1626. and ever since publickly expos'd to sale in Rome till the year 1651. without any complaint having been made thereof there was great apparence that neither Clement VIII nor Paul V had impos'd perpetual silence upon the matter de auxiliis as the Pope and many besides him endeavoured to perswade me On Thursday morning I went to visit Cardinal Vrsin I shew'd him our Latin Manifesto and gave him an account how our inducement to procure the impression of it was to let the whole Church now the Catholick senses which we maintain'd in the matter of the five Propositions and which oblig'd us to endeavour to hinder their condemnation for fear those senses might be involv'd in the same and it might be extended and applyed thereunto by the very Contrivers of the said Philosophical Discourse which we had to this purpose the Cardinal acknowledg'd that the Jesuites had strangly corrupted Divinity and amongst other examples that he alledg'd thereof he mention'd two Jesuite Authors nam'd Pelissarius and Amicus who taught That one might kill a man that was ready to slander him though he were a Religious or Monk perhaps not by giving him a wound with a Sword or Pistol but by a way that seem'd to them more gentle and moderate namely by starving him per subtractionem ciborum He told me also that the Jesuites offer'd to undertake the defence of those Authors of their Society before the Congregation of the Index whereof he was a member but that they were condemned there At the end of this Conference he pray'd me when I should have any other Books Latin or Italian touching the matters which were the subject of our Contestations with those Fathers to lend the same to him to read On Sunday Novemb. 12. I was at a Divinity Act held at the Augustines who invited me thither There I saw answer and dispute well amongst others F. Alvarez a Fryer of the Order of the Dominicans and Professor in Divinity at la Minerve The names of others I do not remember On Tuesday November 14. I went to the Ambassadors whilst he was hearing Mass I had heard it before Cardinal Barberin arriv'd at the same time and I went with him into the Ambassadors Chamber expecting till Mass were ended but it was then but beginning The Discourse I had with the Cardinal in the interim was only concerning the Book of Frequent Communion and the purity wherewith it behoveth to approach that holy Table When the Ambassador came to us he saluted him very pleasantly threatning to tell F. Mulard that he had found him with me which signified that there needed no more to make his Eminence pass for a Jansenist in the opinion of that Cordelier I dined that day with the Ambassador who after many several discourses of Moral and Christian matters as well during Dinner as after told me that he lately saw in F. Mulards hands a Letter signed by M. Pereyret and many other Doctors touching the matters in contest This gave me occasion to reiterate to him the request which I had formerly made to him for a sight of M. Halliers whereof he had given me hope and also to beseech him to let me see this new one if he could assuring him that on my part I had nothing that I would keep secret but contrarily should be always ready to produce all to the publick light and particularly to such as might find themselves interested therein But I could never get a Copy or so much as a sight of those Letters either by this means or otherwise On Wednesday Novem. 15. afternoon I went to Cardinal Barberin I found F. Mulard coming out thence with a Letter and a written paper which he held in his hand I pray'd him to let me see that Paper he refused to do it but yet condescended so far as to open it It was very fairly written and contain'd four pages I cast my eye upon the Title and there read these words An sitâ— sopienda quae jam fervet Jansenistarum controversia imposito utrique parti silentio which was a sufficient Item to me having gotten a Copy of it afterwards that this man was made use of to distribute and impart here and there such kind of Writings which were works of darkness wholly fill'd with calumnies and falsities as well as that of F. Morel F. Mulard told me that he was going to carry that which he had in his hand to Cardinal Spada with intent after he had read it to bring it again to Cardinal Barberin I recovered that Writing afterwards as I shall relate in its due place but I shall here set down what I found it to contain The design of those who caus'd it to be dispers'd was to show that it behoved not to impose silence to the two parties but to condemn Jansenius They prov'd it 1. because said they Jansenius was already condemned by the Bull of Vrban which declares that he renews the Doctrine of Bavis It hath been seen in several places of this Journal even by the acknowledgement of Cardinal Barberin that there is nothing more false then this pretension the said Bull being but provisional 2. Because if Silence were impos'd it would be no longer lawfull to say that the Commandements are
possible and that the H. Spirit may be resisted But this is ridiculous too it being alwayes lawfull to utter such truths as are certain and not contested by any person 3. Because the Church was already engag'd to find errors in Jansenius Quia jam Ecclesia oppignorata est cùm definierit multas ex Jansenianis Propositionibus esse damnatas damnabiles proinde hujus controversiae materia non est amplius indifferens It appears hence that the principal artifice of the Jesuits hath alwayes been to engage the Pope and the Bishops to make ambiguous Decrees and afterwards to drive them further then they desir'd at first by supposing that it is a thing decided They obtain'd at first a little Decree against Jansenius then they engag'd Pope Vrban VIII to make a provisional Bull into which they procur'd ambiguous words to be slipt By favour of the ambiguity of which provisional Bull themselves have made a Doctrinal Bull of it and at length have begun to seek for errors in Jansenius because as they pretend the H. See hath affirmed there were some in his book 4. Because those Propositions were maintain'd in France which is very false the Propositions having been fram'd by themselves and no person there having ever maintain'n them saving so far as they may be reduc'd to the sense of Effectual Grace which is not to maintain them but to maintain Effectual Grace 5. Because it was meet not to let passe the occasions of confirming to the H. See the possession of defining controversies touching Faith Expedit non praetermitti opportunas occasiones hujus possessionis confirmandae And that this occasion was the more favourable for that the King was ready to cause obedience to be given to the Pope and the Principal persons of the Parliament had likewise declar'd that his Decision should be obey'd It is not improbable but this reason hath been considered as much or more then the rest Lastly to take away all scruples they maintain'd that there was nothing in this controversie that had reference to the controversie de Auxiliis Hanc esse causam Thomistarum Jesuitarum qui dicunt errant toto coelo Nihil proponitur Summo Pontifici de quo fuerit contentio inter illos duos Ordines nihil quod non sit inter ambas familias summo consensu constitutum We shall see in its due place how farr the Dominicans were from this thought When I had quitted F. Mulard I went up to Cardinal Barberin but because he had many audiences to give and I had not much to say to him I continu'd with him but a moment After which I went to visit F. Delbene who told me he believ'd there would be erected a full and solemn Congregation and that when he gave me the advertisement which he did from Cardinal Barberin it was out of the affection which his Eminence had for me and that he had also render'd his Eminence very advantagious testimonies of my deportment and discourse with him in all the conferences that we had had together Yet it is certain that those charitable advertisements gave occasion to the Jesuits to spread the rumor in many parts of Rome that I was already become suspected by the Inquisition which rumor seem'd to me so unreasonable and importune that I was sometimes in the mind to make a free and authentick complaint thereof to those Officers but persons more intelligent then my self in the genius of the Country whom I acquainted with that thought counsell'd me not to do any thing about it but to lift my self above such false reports On Thursday after noon I return'd to Cardinal Barberin and finding that he was gone abroad I went up to the chamber of M. Holstenius I found him with a book in his hands which the Pope had given him a few dayes before at an audience which he had of him wherein he told me his Holinesse spoke very advantagiously of me and that he was well pleas'd therewith As for the Five Propositions he pray'd me not to take it ill if he freely told me his thoughts of them which were that he wonder'd that we would maintain the same absolutely because of the Catholick sense which they might admit notwithstanding the Heretical inherent in them and he spoke as if our intention were not draw out of each of those Propositions a clear and plain Proposition expressing in evident and unsuspected terms the sentiments we had upon each I answer'd him that he had reason to say that it ought to be so done and assur'd him that it was our intention I told him that it behooved to unravell and put into the fire those Propositions and of each to make two whereof one to contain explicitly the Catholick sense which we held the other the Heretical which was worthy to be condemned and then to apply to each of those Propositions so express'd and exempted from all ambiguity and obscurity the judgement which it deserved I told him that if he would take the pains to read the book of Victorious Grace and our Latin Manifesto he should find that we had no other aim then what I had declar'd to him He answer'd me that he would willingly see them and upon occasion he fell to speak of the book intitul'd De Ecclesia praesentis temporis which he accounted highly of I agreed with him as to the goodnesse of the book so farr as it pretended to prove the unity and perpetuity of the Church and as to the stile and manner of expression but as for the false suppositions which it made in attributing to us such opinions as we own'd not thereby to take occasion to impugne them I told him that Author was a falsifier and a wicked person M. Holstenius reply'd as if we were much too blame then that we did not discover those falsities and complain of those calumnies and as if that silence had been an effect of the difficulty we had to manifest our sentiments I answer'd him that we desir'd nothing more cordially then that they were known by all the world for such as they are that we wisht they were written with letters as visible as the Sun-beams that in occasions that seem'd worth it we complain'd of the impostures and accusations invented to blacken us but we had not so many hands nor so much authority and friends as the Jesuites to divulge our books throughout Rome where those Fathers disperst theirs We ended this conference with a new assurance that he gave me more positive and indubitable then formerly that the Pope would not make any new determination telling me that we ought to comply with that inclination of his Holinesse and ought not to presse the H. See further to take part in those contests and become engag'd in the toiles and cares that the discussion of the same required The next day Novemb. 17. I went to carry our Latin Manifesto to M. Holstenius and not the book of Victorious Grace because I
We went on Fryday to see the master of the Pope's Chamber and know of him when we might be admitted to the audience of his Holinesse He desir'd one of us to take the pains to repair to him within a few dayes and then he would satisfy our question We intended to visite all the sacred Colledge after we had saluted the Pope but in the mean time we thought fit to visite the Cardinals of the French Faction as we had done the Ambassador Wherefore we visited the Cardinals Barberin and Vrsin The latter first gave us audience on Fryday Decemb. 15. Assoon as he saw us he shew'd us the book of Jansenius de S. Augustino c. pessimè meritus We spoke of it to him as of an iâ—famous Libel and nothing but a heap of falsities and impostures which would have been easy for us to prove because in realty it was such One amongst the rest I shall take notice of here by the way to shew how the boldest lyes and most artifical impostures sometimes destroy one another For at the same time that they imputed to the Bishop of Ipre the second Proposition which is That in the state of corrupted nature a man never resisteth internal grace they attribute to him in that libel with no lesse falsity an Error wholy contrary viz. That sinners resist divine Grace through an impossibility not to resist it This is the second of the Propositions which they there charge upon Jansenius Peccatores omnes qui divinae gratiae resistunt illi resistere ex impossibilitate assentiendi quam habet similiter adjunctam status in quo tunc reperiuntur quando resistunt But in stead of noting to Cardinal Vrsin particularly any of the Calumnies of that book we contented our selves to tell him in general that we had no more design to complain of that then of many others the same nature which were daily printed because all the commission which we had receiv'd from the Bishops who sent us was onely to advertise the Pope of the Dis-ingenuity wherewith the Equivocal Propositions presented to him were fram'd to represent to him what danger there was lest the holy truths included in those Propositions might receive some wrong if the said Propositions were absolutely censur'd because of the Heretical senses whereof they were also capable without having first separated and distinguisht the different senses which they may admit and to beseech him not to suffer the H. See to be circumvented nor Truth to be oppressed in this cause but to provide both for the one and the other by establishing a solemn Congregation in which the whole affair might be discuss'd with care and the parties heard vivâ voce and by writing touching the matter of the Propositions before his Holiness made any decision thereof The Cardinal apprehended all this very equitable and askt whether there were not a Congregation establisht already I answer'd him that we had understood so and that we knew at least four Cardinals that were designed to be of it He askt who they were I named them to him viz Roma Spada Ginetti and Cechini He said he believ'd there would be Divines joyn'd with them I answer'd that I had heard some nam'd Hereupon he nam'd to me the Father Procurator of S. Marcel and F. Aversa as it were to aske me whether they were not the persons whom I had nam'd I told him they were It being late and we disposing our selves to take leave of his Eminence he told us that for his own part he wisht the affair were terminated in the manner we desir'd and if he could do any thing in it he offer'd us his service and his recommendation That little book of Jansenius pessimè meritus was in great vogue at Rome and it had been distributed to abundance of people For going that morning to la Minerve one of their Eminent Fathers spoke to me about it and told me we must have a care of it for it would produce very evil effects But I answer'd him that that was not our businesse at all that if Jansenius had vented the Propositions which that book imputed to him they might condemn him if they would we were not concern'd that we were at Rome onely to obtaine of the Pope a solemn Congregation for examining the affair of the five Propositions before the Pope made any decision upon them Which this Dominican was well pleased with and that we declar'd our selves openly in this manner and took no part in the defence of Jansenius On Saturday the 16. I was in the Pope's presence-Chamber and spoke with his Maistre de Chambre something more particularly touching the subject of my Commission He told me that there came a Cordelier thither F. Mulard to present certain Propositions in a printed book to the Pope and that before he introduc'd him he desir'd to know what it was That Cardinal Cecheni told him there was no danger in offering it to the sight of his Holinesse He said also that the Cordelier told him that he was one of the Sorbon I answer'd him to this that most certainly he was not and so took occasion to give him an account of the whole Fraud He admonisht me also to take heed of giving the Pope alcuni travagli any cause of disturbance and pains I told him that we would be as careful in that respect as possible and that this consideration had already been the cause that I had represented to my Collegues that between that day and the Festivals there was onely the Tuesday following in which we could hope to have audience that the Pope would be much incumbred that day and that if we would stay till after the festivals we should with more ease and conveniency be admitted The Maistre de Chambre was well pleas'd with this moderatenesse and proms'd me to procure audience for us assoon after the Festivals as he could Sunday the 17. we went to the Pope's Chappel and Monsignor Sacrista placed on one side of the Altar just upon the passage where the Pope was to come in and go out so that his Holinsse casting his eye upon us considered us very wistly both at his coming in and going out M. Cosimo Ricciardi de Alcoltis Cure of San Salvato della Copella and Qualificator of the Congregation of the Index sent to me to come to him in the afternoon which I did He gave me notice that F. Annat was about to print a Book against the five Propositions and that the book was committed by the H. Office to some persons to examin it and see whether it were fit to give it approbation and permission to be printed which might prove of very great prejudice in this affair as I shall relate hereafter when I come to mention what we did to hinder it On Tuesday the 19. we went to waite upon Cardinal Barberin who fell into high commendations of the Faculty which were seconded by our applauses but least the same might be constru'd as if we
first of May his tombe was strew'd over with abundance of flowers and his Chappel was all full of ex voto But since the Bull of Vrban VIII for the Canonization of Saints those ex voto were taken away and shut up in the Sacristy or Vestry and the custome of strewing flowers upon his tomb was abolish'd I went afterwards to S. John de Lateran to see F. Cavalli and return him his little tract of Observations upon the Conection of the Hymnes which was made by a Jesuite in the name of Vrban VIII which Jesuite was much incens'd against F. Cavalli because of the faults both as to Grammar and sense which he found in that Conection F. Cavalli submitted his Reflections very humbly to as many as would look upon them The Cardinals car'd not to examine whether he had reason or no though some said it was a thing that deserv'd to be taken heed to But that which is remarkable herein is that though those new Hymnes were introduc'd everywhere as an order given by the Pope yet the Canons of S. Peter withstood all the instances made to them to make use thereof upon the sole account of the newnesse of those verses wherewith their Chanters being habituated and accustom'd to the old were inconvenienc'd And indeed their resistance and their custome caus'd that they were left to the possession and use of the old notwithstanding the earnest desire of the Authors of those new Corrections that those Canons should confirm by their example the care that was taken to introduce them into all Christendom On Monday the 15th we visited the Covent of Barefooted Carmelites of our Lady de la Victorie where we were inform'd by one of those Fryers that the Pope having been lately confer'd with about our affair by a Considerable person who solicited him to put an end to this great controversie de auxiliis which troubled the Church for so many years the Pope signifi'd that his mind and resolution was to follow the example of his Predecessors who were contented with imposing silence in the matter to both parties that enough had been done in condemning or rather prohibiting in general the book of Jansenius and that he would do nothing more Wherewith the said Person not contented reply'd to the Pope that this was not the thing which the most considerable persons in the Church expected but on the contrary they conceiv'd that his Holiness was oblig'd to terminate the contests in the present case and to perswade him to it he shew'd him the Writing above mention'd whereof F. Mulard was the dispersor intitl'd Vtrum sit sopienda c. Which he read to the Pope from the beginning to the end and after the Pope had heard it he made no other answer to this person to free himself from his instances but told he might shew the said Writing to such of the Cardinals as he thought fit On Wednessday the 17th I went again to Monsignor Ghiggi to make him the visite which the Cure of S. Saviour had given him notice that I intended He receiv'd me with much civility and gravity After I had told him in few words the substance of our affair and the importance it was of I began to give him a particular account of all that had pass'd in it but before I had done representing to him the reasons which were oppos'd to M. Cornet in the Assembly of the first if July to hinder proceeding to any examination of the Propositions Monsignor Ghiggi told me that he was expected by the Pope and therefore pray'd me to dispatch and tell him the matter of fact without standing upon the reasons So I was oblig'd to passe succinctly over the chief and essential points of this affair as the False Censure presented to the Pope for confirmation the design of M. de Vabres seeing that way fail'd to get the Assembly of the Clergy to sign a Letter wherein to desire the condemnation of the Propositions upon assurance given him by the Jesuites that they would obtain it if the Clergy desir'd it his resolution when he could do nothing with the Clergy to inveigle several particular Bishops to subscribe the said Letter the care of those which sent me to advertise the Pope of the ambiguity of the Propositions presented to him by that Letter the surprise which was to be fear'd in it the interest of the H. See to avoid that surprise the importance it was of in refence to his Authority the truth and the peace of the Faithfull in fine that I must come another time when his Lordship was more at leisure to give him more ample and particular informations upon the whole and that my Collegues would not fail to wait upon him and pay their duty to him as soon as they had seen the Pope Monsignor Ghiggi told me it would be better that I came alone to acquaint him with the Case then that many came to do it because oftentimes in occasions of this nature number did more hurt then good He said the Pope had not yet spoken to him about this affair and till the Pope did so he would not meddle with it Ne videretur mittere manum in alienam messem but probably the Pope would communicate it to him assoon as we had deliver'd him our Letters I answer'd that I had deliver'd them almost Six months ago He reply'd that then it would be requisite to leave a Memorial with the Pope when we were admitted to him to refresh his Holinesses memory and that when that Memorial came to his hands it would be sufficient that before it did it was not needfull for us to make a visit to him because Secretaries of State receive none but alwayes keep their doors shut excepting for affaires I told him that we would do as he appointed and I renew'd to him the declaration which I had made to the Pope that we had no pretension against the Bull of Vrban VIII and that of the Propositions upon which his Censure was sollicited there was not any in that of Pius V. On Thursday the 18th we visited Cardinal Ginetti who again gave us great testimonies of good will and earnestnesse ro apply himself seriously to this affair He askt us also if our Adversaries were come I answer'd that none appear'd openly but the Jesuites were those with whom we had to do and whom we would attaque as our principal adversaries who had set a work all these projects against the doctrine of the Church to uphold that of Molina that their whole Society was assembled ad Rome that they might choose the ablest of their Fathers to defend themselves against the accusations and complaints which we had to charge them with and so we should not want Parties He approv'd what I said but our conference was not long and we ended it sooner then we should have done out of decency because we saw there was a Table prepar'd for a Congregation which his Eminence expected there That day I
to M. Puilon Doctor in Physick of the Faculty of Paris his Countryman and friend That we had nothing to do with Jansenius That he was an Author in whom we were not concern'd no more then the Bishops who deputed us that we barely requested the examen and discussion of the Propositions in question in regard of the diversity of senses whereof they are capable to hinder that the Censure which was to be made of them as we acknowledg'd they deserv'd it in one sense might not be reflected upon the doctrine of S. Augustin as the enemies of that Saint profess'd to desire having purposely fram'd them equivocal and with different senses As for the Congregation de Auxiliis that we would abstain from the word Auxilium saving so far as it would be necessary for the understanding of the Propositions we knew the Pope was so firmly resolv'd not to renew the examination of that matter that lest we should at the first addresse receive from his Holinesse a precise and absolute refusal of the Congregation for which we supplicated we were forc'd not to unfold to him so openly how it was contain'd in each of the Propositions well understood Wherefore to render our Motion the more passable M. Brousse was oblig'd to tell him in general as his letter rehearseth that we should abstain from the term Auxiliis saving so far as would be necessary for the understanding of the Propositions And because his Holinesse spâ—ke of what pass'd under Clement VIII as if after his time nothing had been done in this affair and that the thing remain'd undecided he prayed his Holinesse to permit him to revive in his memory that point of history and he told him that after the death of Clement VIII when the choice of his Successor was in agitation it was determin'd in the Conclave before proceeding to Election that he who should be chosen should finish what Clement had begun touching the matter de Auxiliis That therefore Paul V. who succeeded Leo XI whose Papacy lasted but a few dayes immediately after his promotion to S. Peters Chair reassembled those Congregations that the matters having been examin'd anew at the instance of the Jesuites for defence of their Molina who they said was ill understood and ill dâ—fended to the Congregations under Clement the matter was at length so terminated after many Congregations that fifty Propositions of Molina were condemned that the Bull was prepar'd and ready to thunder forth but that which hindred it was the quarrel of Venice from whence the Jesuites being driven pray'd his Holinesse not to publish that Bull which would quite overwhelm them promising him what they have not kept to renounce Molina and no longer teach those evil Maximes M. Brousse added that this being a matter of fact and history which pass'd at Rome we should not only be imprudent but also deserve punishment for averring it at his Holinesses feet if it were not true but we were certain that the Acts of those Congregations with the Original of the Bull of Paul V. were in Castello in the Castle S. Angelo and that if it pleased his Holinesse to cause the same to be publish'd there would be no longer need of a Congregation for the terminating of all these contests The Pope signified his satisfaction in this point of history and answer'd that he would think on it M. Brousse had the liberty to say many other things to him among others concerning S. Augustins doctrine that we adher'd to that alone not as the Pope might fear we misconstru'd it but as it would be found to be really his That when it came to be examin'd it would be found clear and uniform and that it must needs be so since the Fathers and whole Councils have embrac'd it and commended it to the whole Church as that which ought to be follow'd and with which the Church had already triumph'd over so many Hereticks We having there concluded it meet for me to speak to his Holinesse if I could have time I took occasion in this place to say That it would be one of the principal things in which his Holinesse would by God's help one day have the satisfaction to find who were mistaken our adversaries or we when he had examin'd it and caus'd it to be examin'd in the solemn Congregation for which we came to supplicate That he should see by the sequell of that examination whether our adversaries or we had the true understanding of St. Augustin's sentiments That we now declar'd to him that we would only adhere to what was acknowledg'd without contradiction and with perfect evidence to have been taught by that great Doctor as the pure doctrine of the Church and approv'd for such by Popes and that it was for this purpose chiefly that we beseecht his Holinesse to establish the Congregation desired by the Bishops upon occasion of those Five Propositions whereof every one understood in the Catholick sense of Effectual Grace contain'd an abridgement of his whole Doctrine so connex'd together were these matters and dependant all upon one and the same principle After this I took occasion from the Silence which the Pope so much insisted on to complain to him of F. Annats book which was printing I represented to him that that silence was so far from having been enjoyn'd to Divines for ever that at the same moment we were speaking to him that book was printing in Rome That M. Albizzi not content to have obtain'd permission from the Congregation of the H. Office for that Jesuite to break this silence by publishing his book us'd his endeavours to have it come forth with the Approbation of that Congregation and the authority of his Holinesses name thereby to engage the H. See unawares in the interests and sentiments of that Society because upon the determination of one single point on one side or other depended all that was to be held pro or con in the whole matter de Auxiliis The Pope answer'd me that it was a great mistake to think that all that was printed at Rome was the sentiments of the H. See but the approbation or Imprimatur requisite for the impression of books was not granted nor required but to hinder least any might be printed that were contrary to the Law of God and to Religion or against good manners Omitting what might have been reply'd to the Pope as that the sentiments of the Jesuites touching Grace were wholly contrary to Religion and to the good manners of true Christians I answer'd that F. Annat had designed not only to get the usual and general Imprimatur to his book but to have it examin'd by the Congregatiom of the H. Office to the end they might authorize the doctrine of it and so the H. See become insensibly engag'd in the unhappy cause of their Molina that it wat only this consideration and fear of the engagement of the H. See that made us anxious about the impression of thar book that
book He bid me represent the same boldly and said he had scarce had time to peruse it and it was not in his power to read it exactly Afterwards M. Brousse and I went to the Ambassador who told us that in the end of his audience asking the Pope How his Holinesse lik'd our Doctors The Pope express'd himself well satisfy'd with us That then he signify'd to him that we desir'd to have an audience touching a book that was printing whereof we complain'd But the Pope seem'd surpris'd at our solliciting for audience and lookt upon our complaint as a thrusting of our selves to intermeddle with the order and discipline of Impressions which are made at Rome and to reform the same That the said the book had been seen by the Master of the Sacred Palace that all the ordinary Ceremonies had been observ'd about it and if there were any thing that ought to hinder the Impression the Dominicans were adversaries sufficiently to the Jesuites not to let it passe without complaining of it As M. Brousse was going to reply the Ambassador of Malta arriv'd and interrupted the conference We retir'd into another chamber where after the Ambassador had done with him of Malta he came to rejoyn us We told him that we should condemn our selves had we the thought as the Pope imagin'd to cause the least change in the Regulation accustom'd to be kept at Rome for the printing of books but that whose impression we oppos'd being directly upon the subject of the difficulties to be debated amongst the Divines upon which we came to supplicate the Pope to hear them in a solemn Congregation before any Decision of them consequently to prevent the H. See from being engag'd on one side or other before hearing them it was our duty to represent to the Pope what prejudice the Impression of that book authoris'd as we were inform'd by the H. See or some of its principal members might bring to our cause and to the H. See it self We told him he might see the same more clearly set forth in our Memorial if he pleas'd to take the pains to read it He accepted our offer to leave the same with him and he promis'd that he would not sleep before he read it He stay'd us to dine with him and at the table F. Mulard's deputation was spoken of and the real accusation that had been made against me which the Ambassador acknowledg'd to be so groundlesse that he told me himself would be my witnesse wherever I pleas'd that I had never given the least cause for it On Thursday the 22th the Ceremony of giving the Hat to the new Cardinals was solemnis'd and we were present at it On Friday the 23d M. Brousse and I went to the Ambassador to wait upon him to the Pope and to remember him of our Memorial He shew'd us his Note of the things of which he was to speak to the Pope amongst which our affair was written and he drew our Memorial half out of his pocket to shew us that he had not forgotten us While the Ambassador was at audience we waited in the Presence-chamber to be ready in case we should be call'd He stay'd till noon and when he came forth we reconducted him home in his own Coach Where in few words he told us that he had represented our affair very zealously and punctually to the Pope but found him not disposed to conclude any thing upon it That he told the Pope that it was urgent and requir'd a speedy Order to stop the Impression That his Holinesse knew well that be had never spoken to him in favour of us but on the contrary had made many recommendations to him in behalf of the Jesuits yet he lookt upon this affair as likely to have troublesom consequences and capable unlesse his Holinesse prevented it to raise some combustion in France which would not be pleasing to him That the printing and authorising of a book of that nature whilst we were solliciting for the examination of things to the bottom could not be well resented That he had hitherto advis'd the Pope to delude us if he thought good and do all that he pleased against us but yet to content us at least in apparence by granting the Congregation which we su'd for and holding such things as these which were not decisive in aequilibrio in the mean time but all his discourse could noc prevail upon the Pope whose mind he found biass'd and prepossess'd in this affair against us That neverthelesse he left our Memorial with him that very probably he would read it that he had commended it to him and said that his Holinesse no doubt would be well pleas'd with it excepting perhaps for some few positive words wherwith we spoke of our opinion as constant and indubitable That he could not procure audience for us that day in regard other Ambassadors were to be admitted nor could we have any the next day because it was the day for the Card. of the H. Office that Sunday would be taken up at Chapel Monday Tuesday with the Signature of Grace that this was great delay but he hoped the Pope would in the mean time relent and become favourable to our request when he had read our Memorial and ruminated upon it That for all this hope which he gave us we should not account our businesse done but continue what other diligences we could use in it That for his part he had forgot nothing that he could alledge to the Pope in this cause but the Pope instead of concluding any thing still did what he could to wave the subject and come to an end of the audience We returned our most humble thanks to the Ambassador for the good office he had done us and left him to prepare for his departure to Tivoli in the afternoon I should here insert the Memorial which I have so often mention'd and shall speak of in the sequel of this Narrative but for that it contain'd onely the same reasons more at large which we had represented to the Pope in few words at the audience we had of him Jan. 21. it would be tedious to recite it here I shall only note that among other things we declar'd in it 1. That we impugned only the Sufficient Grace subjected to Free-Will which the Molinists hold 2. That we maintain'd only Effectual Grace as to the Five Propositions 3. That we did not undertake the defence of the book of Jansenius The same day we made a second Visit to Cardinal Spada in which we represented our affair to him giving him an account of what had pass'd in the audience which the Pope had given us Jan. 21. After M. Brousse had ended his discourse the Cardinal answer'd us in these words Hò caro d'haver sentito quel c'hà detto suo Santità quando veno qualche cosa ordinata da essa lo farò c. M. Brousse was about to adde something to the Narrative which he had made
answer'd in Latin which thereby became the language us'd in all the rest of the entertainment We ended this day with a Visit to the Abbot Charrier to congratulate with him for the happy success of his Vigilance in negotiating for the Cardinals Hat for my L. the Coadjutor of Paris notwithstanding all the Artifices and obstacles employ'd by divers persons to cross it and to testifie to him the joy and hopes arising to us from that promotion in reference to the good of the Affairs of the Church of France On Wednesday we learnt that the Jesuites were advertis'd and alarm'd at what we had done to hinder the publication of F. Annat's Book We made a Visit to Cardinal Corrado who receiv'd our Complements upon his promotion with great Christian humility and very exemplary sentiments of Piety He well understood our Affair and told us with great modesty that in this and in all others he should always endeavour to do what the service of the H. See required of him He said also that if what we reported of the Exorbitances of the Jesuites and others against St. Augustin were true it was necessary that his Holiness took some course therein and that it was not possible to suffer the Authority of that holy Doctor to be shaken but the Faith and the H. See must receive prejudice thereby Monsignor Sacrista shew'd us in the Afternoon the rich Ornaments and pretious Reliques of the Popes private Sacristy or Vestry As we return'd we went to see F. Campanella at the Carmelites de la Transpontine And at night I went to see one of my particular friends who inform'd me that the General of the Augustines was added by the Pope to the number of Qualificators who were to be employed afterwards in the examination of the Five Proportions The next day I left my Collegues with F. Lezzana an antient Monastick and Professor in Divinity Author of some works in print and went to the Company of the Commissary of the H. Office who told me that the Jesuits made a great clamour about a Book newly printed by a Minister of Holland nam'd Desmares at Groning That they took occasion from thence to redouble their instances for the condemnation of the Propositions which they demanded even without hearing the Parties and as a thing very urgent and necessary not only for retaining us for that lash and humiliation in the submission and obedience which we ow'd to the H. See but also for the reuniting to the Church several Provinces withdrawn from it and continuing in their rebellion and separation by our example That there was much talk in Rome about this Matter and that those Fathers omitted not to allarm the Pope and the Cardinals with it I had not yet seen that Book but I understood by Letters from Paris of the 26. of January what it was and that there was an Answer intended to be made to it I had already answer'd to those Letters as not being much surpris'd at that work by the fear of what advantages might be made of it against us for some time since after this Agitation we might make greater of it against the Jesuites and the Hereticks themselves that produc'd it I told this good Father the substance of all those Letters with which he was satisfi'd so that he plainly acknowledg'd that he needed but a little time to dispell all the Umbrages and Suspitions that might be given or taken by the said Book He informed me also of another remarkable thing namely that in the year 1612. the H. Office made a Declaration by which it was judg'd that the Books printed before the Prohibition of Paul V. were not comprehended in that Prohibition and might be reprinted without obtaining a new permission I return'd to F. Lezzana to call my Companions from whom I learnt that that Father had a great desire to be inform'd of all that he carefully read all the Writings he could on this Subject that he was at work about the Propositions that he profess'd to follow the Doctrine of St. Augustine and held the necessity of Effectual Grace ad singulos actus that the reading of S. Augustine had caus'd him to embrace those sentiments and that it infus'd piety In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Capponi who testifi'd to us a very high veneration for St. Augustin and an equal astonishment at the detractions and calumnies which we told him were spread against that H. Doctor and against us As for the Congregation which we required he said his opinion was it ought rather to be establisht sooner then later that so the matters in question might be manag'd with all fitting leasure and exactnesse Stabilirla quanto prima è poi ben maturarla CHAP. V. Of the Visites which we made during the first dayes of March as well to the sacred Colledge as to the Consultors and Qualificators who are usually employ'd at Rome in matters of Doctrine I Learnt on the first day of March a very remarkable thing namely that before the Bull of Vrban VIII Cardinal Barberin himself took the paines to make sundry accusations against the book of Jansenius in the Assembly of the H. Office and that his Eminence caus'd it to be brought thither on divers occasions to shew that assembly the erroneous opinions whereof he accus'd it That one time amongst the rest he accused him for having written that Original sin was the sole cause of the damnation of the reprobate as if it were the only cause and actual sins contributed nothing at all thereunto But that it always hapned that it was evinc'd to his Eminence by examination of the places which he cited that the Memoires deliver'd to him against that book were not well grounded and that in this point particularly they were without any appearance since as Cardinal S. Clement who was then but Master of the sacred Palace shew'd in a full assembly that Bishop expresly saith that actual sin is the radical cause thereof causa radicalis damnationis which is very true Whereupon during some time that book was no more spoken of in the said Congregation but a little after when it was least thought of the Bull of Vrban VIII decreed against the same book was publisht In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Giori to whom we had scarce begun to speak but one came to advertise him that the Pope was going to S. Peter's Church whither he was oblig'd to repair to receive his Holinesse and so we were constrain'd to take leave of him without further communication My companions and I went to visite F. Modeste who made as if he were ignorant of our affair and of the Five Propositions though I had formerly acquainted him therewith whilst I was at Rome alone He gave us but general and popular answers concerning the diversity of Hereticks with whom S. Augustin had to deal and said that the vehemence wherewith he opposed them making him sometimes speak with Exaggeration all his sayings were not to
heard and consider'd all the Pope might passe judgment thereof and his decision might be receiv'd peaceably with the satisfaction of both parties and with the respect that shall be due thereunto We rose up and Cardinal Lugo told us as he accompany'd us that he was glad for his not being concern'd in this affair nor employ'd in it and we told him on the other side that we wisht his Eminence were employ'd in it Ending this visite we went to Cardinal S. Clement who assoon as M. Brousse had begun to lay open the subject of our coming told us he understood the businesse well enough but he would acquaint us with some particularities that had pass'd at Rome He said the Nuntio had sent thither a certain Censure made by the Sorbonne in which those Propositions were condemn'd That the Pope appointed four Divines to write their sentiments upon those Censures that three of the four plainly and fully confirm'd those Censures but the fourth spoke a little more uncertainly That himself being upon occasion oblig'd to speak what he thought of them he had said freely That the Censures were Heretical and not the Propositions For he constru'd them all to the sense of Effectual Grace That the Pope hearing his opinion said See Cardinal S. Clement saith our Divines are Hereticks and that he reply'd to the Pope that he did not say that his Divines were Hereticks but the Censures and yet if they persisted obstinate in avowing the confirmation which they made thereof they would be Heretical too as well as the Censures He spoke something about the earnest study of these matters which was requisite for the right understanding of them whereby he gave us to know that he understood the same well He began to enter upon the discussion of the first of the Propositions when one came to advertise him that the Prince of Lunebourg was coming to take leave of him being to return into Germany which broke off our conference The Cardinal made an excuse to us and testif'd his regret for this interruption We told him we could come again to see him he answered that it was not needfull and that he was sufficiently inform'd of all that had pass'd and was daily acted as to this affair We went in the afternoon to accompany the Ambassador to the Cardinals Homodei Santa Croce and Corrado At his return he askt us whether any thing was done touching our Memorial We told him we had heard no tidings of it He reply'd that nevertheless he conceiv'd the Pope had taken order in it and as he was told had charg'd the General of the Jesuites to hinder those of his Order from Writing upon these matters during these contests and this posture of things without the Books be first seen and examin'd at Rome We answer'd That it was contrary to what we wisht because the Jesuites made no books but whaâ— furnish'd us with new Arms and so the more they writ the more they fortif'd 〈◊〉 but our sole intent in this maâ—ter was that their books might not be review'd at Rome forâ—…ar the H. See shâ—uld suffer it self to be engag'd in their sentiments and surpris'd by their Artifices M. Guâ—ffâ—…r did us the honor to invite us to dinner on Wednesday the sixth and in the afternoon we accompanied the Ambassador in the Visits which he continued to the new Cardinals Ottobone and Lomelino On Thursday the seventh the Cardinals held a Chappel at la Minerve for the solemnity of the feaâ— of S. Thomas where they were all present except those of the H. Office who on another day then Thurday would havâ— been there rather then the rest but now prefer'd their usual Assembly held before the Pope before that Ceremony We were invited in the afternoon to the Covent of the Bare-footed Carmeliets where an Oration and a Dispute were to be made for the celebration of the same Festival The Abbot of Valcroissant and M. Angran were there and M. Brousse and I continued to accompany the Ambassador in the rest of the Visits which he was to make to the new Cardinals Aldobrandino and Ghiggi Friday the eight being the ordinary day that Ambassadors have audience of the Pope regularly every foâ—tnight we presented a little Memorial in French to our Ambassador as he was going to the Pope partly to remind him of that which at our instance he had left with his Holiness at his former audience and partly to inform him more expresly of the reasons which induc'd us to present it which tended in no wise to hinder the Jesuites from writing and publishing Books but only from doing it with the owning and approbation of the H. See And to shew him that it was no vanity that we said that we could have advantages against the Jesuites out of their own Books and particularly out of that whose publishing we endeavour'd to obstruct we shew'd him a printed sheet of it in which F. Annat either by a gross error or obstinate malice which could not but turn to his own confusion cited Pelagius's confession of Faith as a work of S. Augustin containing his Doctrine The Ambassador took our little Memorial and the sheet we left with him to shew the Pope if he found it meet He told us he was mindful of us and that we were already in the Note of what he had to say to his Holiness At his Return we enter'd into his Chamber and he told us the Pope said It was a strange thing we should oppose the Impression of that book that it had past through the ordinary forms if it contain'd any thing to be dislik'd after it was printed it should be censur'd and they who did not do their duty should be reproved That the same course should be taken as was about M. Hersents book after the impression and publication of which a French Dominican who licenc'd it was confin'd six or eight months in la Minerve and the Master of the sacred Palace in danger of being cashier'd till both of them clear'd and justifi'd themselves of what they had done But besides if the Pope must take care of the printing of Books he would be overwhelm'd with infinite new incumbrances thereby That he had fifty thousand other Affairs without that and therefore we must have patience if he could not meddle with it The Ambassador told us that he reply'd to the Pope that it was more expedient to hinder a mischâ—ef before it were done then to stay till it were done to remedy it and that it was easier to quench a taper that was ready to set fire on a Woodpile then to extinguish the fire when the Woodpile was flaming This he said he represented to the Pope not as interessing himself in the businesse but by way of advice which he receiv'd from us He added that notwithstanding these considerations did not alter his mind but he continu'd still in that which he had declar'd to us that he took not the part of that book
to be in Spaine caus'd them to be brought to Rome where being examin'd he soon after declar'd them Apocryphal and forbad having them in any consideration under the usual penalties contain'd in the Bulls and Decrees of Popes That a Dominican who was present at that sermon observing that the Preacher cited those Plates inform'd the Congregation of the H. Office whereupon by order of the said Congregation the Jesuites Papers were seis'd on and verifi'd the accusation That Report being made thereof to the Pope his Holinesse said it was a shame that those people durst in view of the H. See contemn the Constitutions of Popes especially at a time when we who complain'd of them were at Rome That the Pope sent for the General of the Jesuites and told him a little angerly that he was too blame for suffering that Predicator in the functions of the Pulpit a fortnight after he had committed such an exorbitance for letting him celebrate Masse since that time and incurre irregularity that perhaps he would have let him continue in that manner till the end of Lent if his Holinesse had not lookt after it That Generals of Orders ought to be acquainted with the Bulls of Popes that they may cause them to be obey'd by their Societies In fine that his Holinesse interdicted the said Predicator Accordingly he remain'd interdicted till the fifteenth day of March when he made satisfaction for his fault in the Pulpit where he had committed it reading the Recantation prescrib'd him by the Congregation of the H. Office two Notaries of the said Congregation holding a Copy of it at the foot of the Pulpit whilst F. Carlo Salviati da lesse della Compagnia di Giesà so was he call'd read the same publickly It was in these words Havendo io inconsideramente nella predica che feci ligiomi passati sopra la Concettione della beata Virgine preservata dal peccato originale allegato l' autorità di san Tesifone conservata nelle lamine di granata contro it decreto della santa memoria di Vrbano Ottavo fatto acinque di Maggio mille seicento trenta nove e publicato a di tredici Maggio mille seicento quarenta uno E per ciò essendo io caduto nelle Censure e pene fulminate nel detto decreto solamente per haver citato l' autorità di dette lamine di granata mi fù fatto intendere da parte della santità di nostro signare è della sacra Congregatione del sanct Officio che dovessi io astenermi dal predicare è dal celebrare come reo di dette pene ho pienamente obedito Riconscendo il mio errore sono recorso alla clemenza della sua sanctita è della medisima Congregatione da ' quali sono stato begignamente aggratiato di dette pene è reintegrato all' asercitio del predicare ho voluto accennare à questa udienza tutto ciò per remediare allo scandalo che io havessi dato per essermi servito della sudetta autorità contravenendo al fudelto decreto Whereas I have inconsiderately in my late Sermon upon the Conception of the B. Virgin as preserv'd from original sin alledged the authority of San. Tesifone in the copper Plates of Granata contrary to the decree of Vrban VIII publisht 1641. And being therefore fallen under the Censures and penalties thunder'd forth in the said Decree I have been commanded by his Holinesse and the Congregation of the H. Office to abstain from preaching and celebrating Masse as guilty of the said penalties I have fully obey'd And acknowledging my error I have had recourse to the clemency of his Holinesse and the said Congregation by whom I have been graciously releas'd from the said penalties and restor'd to the exercise of preaching All which I signifie to this Auditory by way of amends for the scandal which I may have given by making use of the said Authority contrary to the said Decree Coming from this Visite I went to hear Masse at a little Church of S. Frances where there was also a Chappel of Cardinals and from thence to F. Hilarion to appoint an hour for seeing his Reliques the next day I told him all that had pass'd in reference to F. Annats Book and how the Impression proceeded notwithstanding our Remonstrances Whereupon he alledg'd very considerable reasons to perswade us to go to M. Albizzi saying that he was a man that lov'd justice and was upright in affaires in which he was not prepossess'd and exhorting us to speak to him heartily with demonstration of confidence I told him we would endeavour to acquit our selves the best we could He further represented to me how prejudicial it was to us that we lookt upon the Tribunals of Rome as half contrary to us and half Partisans of the Jesuites who were they alone whom we ought to take for our Adversaries I thankt him for his advice and assented to it but I alledg'd the necessity of our judging so by all the Decrees that were seen to come forth so easily and so frequently against the best books that were publisht on our side and I instanc'd in the Decrees issu'd against the Catechisme and the Houres He answer'd me that all those Decrees were to be consider'd with reference to the Bull of Vrban VIII in consequence of which they were made and that the H. See had no intention either by that Bull or those decrees to innovate any thing or to pronounce upon doctrine one way or other but only to cause its prohibitions of writing upon this subject without permission to be observ'd That those prohibitions which were made to either side equally were so evident a conviction that the doctrine of Jansenius receiv'd no attainder by that Bull that the meerest Peasant might be satisfy'd thereof In fine that the other Decrees were to be interpreted and consider'd in the same manner Amongst the Reliques which he shew'd us the next day the most remarkable was the Title which was upon our Lords Crosse of which there remains in that place but about one half It is of very worm-eaten wood about seven or eight inches broad and ten or eleven long upon which Jesus Nazarenus is written in Hebrew Greek and Latin and these two last Languages written as the Hebrew from the right hand to the left The Characters are fram'd very negligently such as are commonly seen in the names which ordinary people write here and there upon walls and such as the Soldiers or Executioners might frame at that time for a Criminal as they esteem'd our Lord. The Hebrew Characters are almost wholly defac'd and eaten by the wormes and time with the wood so that they are scarce perceivable The Latin is very legible and in the midst of the two other Languages and the Greek which is the lowest of the three is still easie to be read but as I said there is but about half of that piece of wood and not that
nos judicium On Thursday the 14th I went in to see F. Luca Vadingo and to carry him in the way of a friend two little Latin Discourses upon the Propositions He told that Cardinal Roma with whom he had been upon Friday was well satisfy'd with me and assur'd him again that this Affair would not be ended without our being heard as we desir'd voce scripto as much as we would I thankt the Father for his new assurance of Cardinal Roma's good dispositions and I told him that both Justice and Prudence requir'd that regard be had to Time and all the other circumstances which accompany affaires That in the Church circumstances and conjunctures sometime oblig'd to condemn and reject at one time a Proposition which would be well receiv'd and approv'd at another That if we had been in Calvin's dayes when his Heresie was at the highest I should not have advis'd to let passe the first Proposition without condemnation if it had been advanced in the same words and nakedly as it was express'd because it might seem to countenance his opinion of the impossibility of God's Commandments But the same Proposition having been deceitfully pull'd out of a place in which what goes before and what follows reduce it to a very Orthodox sense and a very Catholick truth and having been thus expos'd under ambiguous and defective terms only to destroy that Catholick truth by the Censure which they who propose it endeavour to obtain upon it under pretext of the bad sense of those terms that the case being thus I conceiv'd it requisite to hinder it from being condemn'd without first distinguishing the different senses and securing the Catholick for fear of administring advantage against the same by an absolute and unlimited condemnation F. Luca Vadingo consented with me as to the justice and necessity there was of using that distriction and caution When I quitted him I return'd to my lodging to take my Collegues and went together to the Palace of Cardinal Trivultio Some of his Gentlemen came and receiv'd us at the door of his first Anti-chamber and conducted us through three or four before we met the Cardinal and there were two or three more to passe through before we came to his own whether he led us and at each door that was to be pass'd he made us a civility before he enter'd at it When we had taken our places in his Chamber M. Brousse amply and at leisure gave him an account of our affair He answer'd us that as for the Theological part he was but little vers'd in it but for the Political he would assist us what he could to obtain satisfaction in so just a demand He said the Pope wanted not prudence and he believ'd his Holinesse would have regard to what he desired of him He told us also the Jesuites were violent upon this businesse and that ever since he acted as the King of Spain's Ambassador he had heard speak of it and interpos'd in it in reference to the Archbishop of Malines and the Bishop of Gaunt We answer'd that ours was not the affair of Jansenius but onely about Five Propositions upon which it was important that the Pope pronounc'd a signal Judgment correspondent to his place and the esteem which people are to have of his decision And the rather for that the boldnesse of those who inveigled the Bishops to present such equivocal and fallacious Propositions to him was incredible especially they persisting so obstinate in it after having been convinc'd by so many writings of the unworthinesse of the action which he who was the first author of them committed in presenting them to our Faculty The Cardinal much approv'd our sentiments and told us he should willingly receive and hear us as often as we had any thing to say to him He accompany'd us into the fourth chamber from that in which he receiv'd us and twelve or fifteen persons of his Court continu'd marching before us to accompany us to the staires Which ceremonies I mention here partly in acknowledgment to him who though of the Spanish Faction and then encharg'd with the affairs of that Monarchy during the absence of an Ambassador yet treated Frenchmen with so many demonstrations of esteem and courtesie and partly not to omit any thing that was most singular and remarkable in any visite that we made about this affair At our coming away from him we went to see the General of the Augustines He express'd a very deep resentment of this affair and told us he would apply himself wholly to it that for the right concluding it one of the first things he should advise the Pope to do was to write to all the Catholick Universities to study S. Augustin and in the mean time to appoint the Divines here to do the same that so it might afterwards be more easie to judge what conformity the Propositions in question have with his doctrine We much approv'd this advice and told him it would be extremely usefull to ruin two objections which were made with as much boldnesse as injustice against that H. Father First that he hath spoken with so great obscurity that it is a hard matter to discover of what opinion he was And secondly that in the heat of his discourses he hath suffer'd himself to be carry'd into the excesses opposite to the Hereticks which he incounter'd We mentioned likewise other calumnies dispers'd against that Saint and our selves as well by secret accusations as printed books And our discourse falling upon that intitled Jansenius pessimè meritus c. which F. Mulard distributed at Rome in the first lines of which it is impudently affirm'd that the two and twenty Propositions censur'd at Vallidolid are so many impostures the truth whereof this General might judge having had a Censure of the very impression at Vallidolid sent him he drew the said Libel out of his Pocket and could not sufficiently admire the shamelesnesse of it One entertainment held about an hour and ended with the reflection which we made how important and beneficial it would be if the Qualificators deferr'd giving their opinions upon these Propositions till they had througly read the works of that Father and heard what we had to say to them in the presence of our adversaries In the afternoon we repaired to the Ambassador who was to receive a visite from Cardinal Corrado When it was ended we went to see Monsignor Borromeo whom I had often attempted to write unto while I was at Rome alone but could not We gave him a full and punctual account of our affair Which he heard and thankt us for our information I sent one of our people to Cardinal Roma's Palace to know who were to be present in the Assembly of the Consultors which we heard was to be held there he brought word that there had been no Congregation at all there Of which the Curé of S. Saviours comming to see me told me the reason was because the Cardinals
present having been introduc'd at the same time about another businesse In the afternoon I accompanied M. Brousse to Cardinal Barberin to take his leave as accordingly he did after a long discourse of sundry things not necessary to be related in this place Sunday the 24th we were at the ceremony of Palmes and receiv'd some from his Holines's hand Monday the 25. the Abbot of S. Peter in vinclis made an Oration upon the sanctity of that season in an assembly of an eminent Academy composed of many Ingenious and Learned persons whereof the Gallâ—cane Prince was one of the principal members if not the chief The Abbot did us the honour to invite us to his Oration We repaired thither and before it began Cardinal Rondanini's brother and one of Cardinal S. Clement's nephews came to us to entertaine themselves with us and promote our acquiantance formely contracted which we mutually promis'd to augment when the Festivals were past On Tuesday morning I accompain'd M. Brousse in his visitation of the four Churches In the morning we went to those of S. Marie Maggiore S. John de Lateran and S. Paul When he went in the afternoon to that of S. Peter he left me at la Minerve where I entertain'd at length F. Capisucci a Monk of that Order and Professor in Divinity with what had pass'd in the affair for which we were at Rome F. du Plantet a Minime very zealous against the sentiments of S. Augustin which he did not understand and much devoted to F. Annat and the Court of Cardinal Spada who was protector of the Minimes had given this Dominican for a full instruction in this affair a Copy of M. de Vabres's letter at the bottome of which were these words Subscripserunt aut suo nomine subscribi voluerunt hi qui sequuntur Leonorius Destampes Archiepiscopus Dux Remensis aliquot mensibus ante obitum De Grignan Archepiscopus Arelatensis Henricus de Bethune Archiepiscopus Burdigalensis Annas de Vanladour Archiepiscopus Pisuricensis Henricus a Sabaudiâ nominatus Archiepiscopus Remensis Sunt alii numero 64. Episcopi I met in the City M. Michel Angelo Recci who told me that F. Pascaligio an able Divine of the same house of S. Andrew de la Val whereof F. Delbene was desir'd to come and see us but seeing that good Father much troubled with the Goute he took the liberty to tell him that he would advertise us of it and we should prevent him I omitted mention that we spent all Saturday the 23. with Signor Pien Cottuen Notary of the Rota and Andreas Albercius and Franciscus Pignocatus expert Jurates for comparing and verifying writings in a most exquisite comparing two Copies which we had caus'd to be made of M. Pegna's history And we were so exact therein that each of those Copies was as usefull and Authentick as the Original it self Our Memorial against F. Annat's book which we no longer thought of after it was declar'd to us that neither the Pope nor the H. Office took part in it had its effect the same day that we compos'd the papers of F. Pegna M. Albizzi sent to the Printer by the Pope's Order to command him to bring to the Palace of the H. Office where M. Albizzi lodg'd where also are the Prisons call'd the Inquisition all the copies of sheets that he had printed of that work with prohibition to distribute any to any person The Letter was in these words Signor Ignatio de' Lazaris Stampatore in Roma In virtù della presente doverà V. S. recare al S. Offitio è consignare à me infrascritto tutti gli essempi dell ' Opera che con licenza della sacra Congregatione del santo Offitio ha fatto Stampatore il Padre Anato della compagnia di Giesù senza darne ad altri alcun essemplare sotto pena arbitraria alla medesima Congregatione Perche così ha ordinato è commandato la sanctità di nostro signore per ordine dato mi à bocca Dato nel Palazzo del S. Offitio questo di 28. di Marzo 1652. Signed Fran. dalli Albizzi The Prâ—er let passe H. Fryday without obeying this Order but on Saturday he carried M. Albizzi all that he had printed of that book and took his Receipt The same day five Jewes and one Turk were baptis'd at S. John de Lateran The Marquis of Bréauté was Godfather to one of those Jewes and I to another to whom I gave the nâ—me of Paul M. Hostier Bishop of Béthleem arriv'd on H. Tuesday at Rome whether he was sent from the Assembly of the Clergy of France to obtain of the Pope that he would fill the vacant Sees of the Church of Portugal with those persons which the King of Portugâ—l had nominated CHAP. VII Of a little Volume of the principal Works of S. Augustin against the Pelagians and Semipelagians which we put to printing after Easter and of the Obstructions rais'd against the Impression SHortly after we gave that poor Printer a better businesse then that of which we had been the cause that he was depriv'd There remained but a few more sheets to print for the finishing of F. Annat's book and we hir'd him to print for us the principal works of S. Augustin against the Pelagians and Semipelagians It was a thing that we had design'd some time a go because we found nothing so proper not only for justifying our pretensions to all Rome and making known the truth of the doctrine which we defended as well to the principal judges with whom we had to do as to a great number of persons whom we found little enough intelligent therein but very desirous to be instructed but also to confirme to our interests which were no other then those of truth many other persons whom we had also found inform'd enough to consider them as their own We had purposed to make several smal volumes one after another according as occasion should permit in the sequel of time but we had already chosen wherewith to make up one first as the most necessary urgent with the greatest diligence we could The Pieces which we intended to put into it were the book De Gratia Jesu Christi that De perfectione Justitiae the 107. Epistle ad Vitalem the 105. Epistle ad Sixtum the book De Gratia Libero arbitrio the 46. and 47. Epistles ad Valentinum the book De Emendatione Gratia the Epistle of S. Prosper and that of Hilarie to S. Augustin the books De Praedestinatione Sanctorum De dono Perseverantiae the Epistle of Pope S. Celestin I. to some Bishops of France the Synodical Epistle of the African Bishops which were banisht into the Island of Sardinia the second Council of Orange and the Letter of Pope Boniface II. for confirmation of that Council On Easter Tuesday the second of April I askt permission of the Vicegerent of Rome to print them and after him of the Master of the sacred Palace who both
the day of Pentecost M. de Valcroissant and my self went to M. Albizzi to desire the expediting of those Apostilles and I carri'd with me the sheet of the above mention'd small Volum wherein was the Epistle of S. Celestine intending to take back that of M. Vitre in case he had not yet dispatht it that so he might have nothing in his hands but of the same Impression of Flanders Assoon as he saw us he told us he had not had time to peruse what we came for but he would do it before the Festivals were past That in the interim he advertis'd that Questi signori had found very much to dislike in an Apostille of Celestine's Epistle which was in these words Defensores liberi arbitrii nocentissimi sunt It is at the third Chapter of that Epistle and the 803. page of M. Vitre's Impression That the Defenders of Free-Will are very culpable This Apostille surpris'd us a little because indeed we had not observ'd it before having design'd nothing else in this Impression of S. Augustin but the Impression it self simply and sincerely Yet we answer'd M. Albizzi That though the Propositions contain'd in that Apostille might have a bad sense nevertheless it was clear that it was to be understood with reference to the Text which speaks only of those Defenders of Free Will who think they cannot defend the same but by advancing it above and ruining Grace who indeed are very culpable M. Albizzi reply'd two things First that it was distastful and that these Apostilles gave grand fastidio à questi signori great disgust to those Signori and that it was requisite to reform them he meant after his own way and according to the shifts and distinctions which the Jesuites lik'd to give them And secondly that it was still judg'd more expedient not to print this book di non stampare il libro Yet he said he would make observations upon those Apostilles and deliver them to us on Wednesday or Thursday following Whereupon we departed and when we were come away I remembred that we had not left with him the sheet of the Flanders Impression wherein that Epistle was I drew it out of my pocket and looking upon it we found that the Apostille whereof he complain'd was not in this Edition so I returned to give it him and shew him that we meant no subtilty but proceeded fairly herein and if we had been suffer'd to finish our Impression without disturbing us that Apostille had not been heard of because we purpos'd to follow that of Flanders as the best in which the said Apostille was not found I cannot omit here the remark which he made upon this Apostille in the paper which he deliver'd to us afterwards sign'd with his own hand Apostilla quae habetur pag. 803. Defensores liberi arbitrii nocentissimi sunt videtur esse scripta propria ipsius Lutheri vel Calvini manu continetque manifestissimam sensûs Caelestini corruptionem sufficeret sola ad damnandam hanc editionem selectorum S. Augustini opusculorum It is evident as I said before that this Apostille speaks only of those who so defend Free will as that they destroy Grace whom S. Celestin calls in this place Nocentissimos liberi arbitrii defensores And yet because it pleas'd M. Assessor of the Inquisition or those who set him on to take this Note in a wrong sense he said it was alone sufficient for the condemnation of this Edition of S. Augustines select Works which shews by the way what account is to be made of the Condemnations of books at Rome since according to the express testimony of this Assessor there sometimes needs no more for condemning the best but such a misconception We were so afraid of his delayes that lest the four other little Treatises would be printed before he had regulated the Apostilles of those which were still in his hands and lest he should injure our Printer and retard our work we resolv'd to sollicite him incessantly till he deliver'd the same to us Wherefore on Thursday the 23d M. de Valcroissant and M Angran repair'd to him and he put them off again for three or four days On Sunday the 26. to lose no time we went to him again He deliver'd us a Memoire containing four pages of alterations to be made in the Apostilles of these works and told us it was that which was appointed by those Cardinals questi signori Cardinali When we were come home and consider'd this Memoire we found there were Additions of new Apostilles not before printed in any Editions as this which was to be set at the eight Chapter of Celestin's Epistle though there was nothing like it in the Text Romanus Episcopus omnibus aliis totius orbis Episcopis praescribit quid sit sentiendum in materia fidei some there are that evidenc'd the design of the Jesuites to diminish St. Augustine's authority as much as they could as this which he set to the second Chapter of Celestin's Epistle ad cap. 2. Necessarium videtur notare ad marginem quod est in sensu Augustinus inter Magistros optimos habitus à sede Apostolica ut constet judicio Caelestini non unicum esse optimum sed unum ex optimis Some there were wholly corrupted and alter'd as when instead of that which is at the end of the second Chapter of Celestine's Letter where this Pope tells the Bishops that they ought to restrain and chastise the temerity of ignorant and presumptuous Ecclesiasticks who exalt themselves against the Faith and cause dissentions to arise amongst the Faithful whereof the words are Cuhibendae dissentiones ex Ecelesiis per Episcopos he would have us put this new Apostille Indisciplinatae questiones Presbyterorum per Episcopos exhibendae sunt to take away from the Bishops their authority and jurisdiction over their Ecclesiasticks by reducing them to carry their complaints to some other superior Tribunal which could be no other according to his pretension then that of the Court of Rome And upon the fifth chapter of the same Letter of S. Celestin instead of this Apostille which was there Bonitas nostra Deo debetur which answers to these words of the Text nam quid nos de eorum post hac mentibus rectum aestimemus qui sibi se putant debere quod boni sunt nec illum considerant cujus quotidie gratiam consequuntur this Assessor would have us put this Damnandi qui sibi putant deberi quod boni sunt non considerantes Dei gratiam insinuating thereby that provided a man acknowledge the Molinistical kind of Grace he is not blameable in thinking that he is beholding to himself for his goodnesse Moreover he would have us put this at the end of Cap. 5. De Praedestinatione Sanctorum Credere vel non credere in arbitrio voluntatis humanae est supposita scilicet divina gratia meaning thereby to establish the Molinistical Grace of the Jesuits which is such
that being given to a man he believes or not believes according as it pleases his free-wil whereas S. Augustin speaks the quite contrary in that place ascribing faith to a singular Grace which severs him that believes from him that do's not believe being given to the one and not to the other For this see the intire passage of S. Augustin Natura in qua nobis data est possibilitas habendi fidem non discernit hominem ab homine ipsa vero fides discernit fidelem ab infideli Ac per hoc ubi dicitur Qui te discernit Quid autem habes quod non accepisti quisquis audet dicere Habeo ex meipso fidem non ergo accepi profectò contradicit huic apertissimae veritati non quia credere vel non credere non est in arbitrio humanae voluntatis sed in Electis praeparatur voluntas a Domino And in the Chapter ensuing Multi audiunt verbum veritatis sed alii credunt alii contradicunt Volunt ergo isti credere nolunt autem illi Quis hoc ignoret quis hoc neget sed cùm aliis praeparetur aliis non praeparetur voluntas a Domino discernendum est utique quid veniat de misericordia ejus quid de judicio There were several other Apostilles of the new invention of M. Albizzi or the Jesuites in the Memoire which he gave us and which I have still subscrib'd by him but I have insisted a little upon these that the Reader may judge of their design since they could hinder the Impression of S. Augustin's works at least to corrupt the doctrine thereof as much as they could by their false Apostilles Considering therefore that to debate with M. Albizzi concerning all the Apostilles contained in his Memoire and to enter into examination of the reasons he had to oblige us to print them after this manner which he prescribed and of ours to refuse it was the way to engage our selves in troublesome questions in reference to which we could have no justice and which might perhaps give occasion for some complaint against us as also that either the absolute stopping or at least long retardment of our Impression would follow thereupon which perhaps was the thing they aim'd at by the perplexities and wranglings about these Apostilles we resolv'd to accept one of the two Conditions though rude and displeasing which he had written at the bottome of his Memoire namely either to print all these Apostilles precisely as they were prescrib'd or to print no more through the remainder of the work vel delendae sunt omnes Apostillae vel imprimendae ut jacent in supradictis Annotationibus Signed Fr. d' Albizzi So that having printed the four first treatises with the ordinary Apostilles we were constrain'd for avoiding worse to take the former part of the offer and print no more throughout the rest of the book that so we might secure the Impression from further disturbance And thus it came to passe that it appear'd in publick so imperfect and maim'd as it is in this respect You see what obstacles were to be struggled with in this age at Rome through the ligitiousnesse of this Assessor for the printing those few works of S. Augustin after his doctrine hath been canonis'd there in all preceding Ages by all the Popes that have liv'd since that great Saint and have had occasion to speak thereof and though it be still at this day in singular veneration with all the Divines of Rome excepting a small number of those that are devoted to the interests of the Jesuites CHAP. VIII An incidental History of the exemplary Punishment of the Sub-Datary Mascambâ—un convicted of several forgeries which hapned about this time and whereof I learnt very considerable particularities by a most sure way IT was necessary to lay aside for a while these few remarkable things which pass'd during the time that the businesse of our Impression was in agitation that the Narration thereof might not be interrupted by the intermixture of other things according to the course of my Journal which that being dispatcht it is now seasonable to resume There pass'd one about this time so considerable in it self that though it have no reference to our affair but very indirectly as having onely been the cause that one of the four Cardinals design'd for the cognisance of it was almost wholly layd aside neverthelesse I shall not forbear to report here what I came to know of it by a very certain way as well for the now mentioned reason as that it may serve for a memorable example of the just punishments they sometimes receive who have abus'd the confidence their masters had in their fidelity and counsels when their frauds and miscariages come to be discover'd There was a certain person nam'd Francesco de Canonicis a native of Marca Anconitana who haveing commendably dispatcht the course of his studies in Humanity and the Laws was enter'd with an Eminent Advocate nam'd MascaÌ„brun to help him in his studies copie out the Law-writing which he made for his Clients This F. de Canonicis who was of low extraction and poor having found this occasion of geting money imploy'd his whole industry to grow wealthy Besides the Advocates fee which is ordinarily eight Testons A Teston is worth 18d sterl for every piece of writings his Ajutante di Studio in plain English his Clerk who copies the same hath for his fees a Gros for every page a Gros is the twelf part of a Teston This Francesco de Canonicis put so few lines in a page and so few words in a line that the Draughts of Mascambrun became proverbial in Rome to signifie a thing extraordinarily drawn and stretcht out in length The Advocate Mascambrun finding that Francesco de Canonicis was a dextrous youth and fit for the trade of Law had much esteem and affection for him and at his death bequeath'd to him his name his armes his writings and his Library All this gave a great reputation to Francesco de Canonicis being so dignifi'd by a man that had so much in his time and making his advantage of it he put himself forward as much as he could into the Intrigue of the Barre and sell into great practice The rise of his great fortune was from the accesse which he had to the Pope whilest he was yet but Cardinal Pamphilio This Cardinal had married the eldest of his Nieces to the Marquis Justinian who had a Sute of great consequence in the Rota which this Cardinal tended and sollicited as his own businesse This Processe had been lay'd after an ill sort and two judgments had already past against the Marquis Justinian Cardinal Pamphilio was much troubled for the interest of his House and because he was engag'd in a sollicitation which prov'd unsuccessefull Now it hapned that this Cardinal's Auditor spoke thereof to Mascambrun as of a businesse that much afflicted his Master Mascambrun was this Auditors great
of the Sub-deanery of the Sacred Colledge by the death of Cardinal Lanti This Dignity belonged of right and according to the ordinary usage to Cardinal Barberin who was the most antient of all those that were there in person but the Pope took it from him and three thousand Crowns of Revenue annexed to it and contrary to custom gave it by a special Brief and priviledge to Cardinal de Medicis Uncle to the great Duke of Tuscany who was indeed more antient than Cardinal Barberin but was not present in person at at their Consistory Lastly I learnt that two daies before M. Albizzi took occasion in an Assembly of the Inquisition to read the Letters which he had receiv'd from Paris by which it was signified to him that M. Hallier was set forth upon his journey towards Rome with some other Doctors that the Cardinals Barberin and Spada were at the reading of those Letters and testified much joy for the sight of so great and famous a personage and who knew so well as their Eminencies said the usages and customs of the University but that which was more considerable herein was that some intelligent persons conceiv'd their comming might prove the cause of establishing the sooner the Congregation which he had mov'd for and which would not be granted at the instance of us alone We had given and lent some Copies of the first Letter against the Minister of Groning to divers of those persons whom I have mention'd who lent it from one to another and testified much satisfaction therewith On Thursday the ninth I carry'd one in the afternoon to Cardinal Ghiggi who seeing by the Title that it was writ against Marests Maresius I suppose wonder'd at it as being against a man whom he knew and of whom he made no great account I read to him the place of that Letter where there is mention of our hope that the Pope would shortly determine our differences To which he answer'd that we did well in asking a Hundred to get Fifty the meaning whereof is that he believ'd it would not be done and therefore that we must have patience That he had told the Pope that the advantage which the Jesuites endeavour'd to make of the Decrees which had been made at Rome had caus'd all the stirre and that one side could hardly be brought to yield to the other adding to this purpose Par in Parem non habet imperium The General of the Dominicans seeing himself engag'd by the interest of truth the Church and his Order to proceed in this affair since the delivery of his Memorial to the Pope resolv'd to acquit himself worthily of all the Duties whereunto he conceiv'd himself oblig'd by the high importance whereof he knew it to be VVherefore though he had about him without looking forth of the Covent la Minerve many Divines of his Order very intelligent and zealous who were capable of doing service therein yet to omit nothing in his power but to strengthen the number and ardor of those whom he might imploy in the defence of truth knowing that F. Reginald of the Covent of Dominicans at Tholouse had for a long time particularly studied all that had pass'd in these Contests since the publishing of Molina's book he sent him a Letter of Obedience to come to Rome dated 11. of May in the same year 1652. VVe had not had time in our first visit to Cardinal Castagusti to inform him of our affair and he had desir'd us to take another opportunity to visit him VVe went accordingly on Tuesday the 14th of May. He receiv'd us obligingly heard our discourse and answered us both in Latin and Italian judiciously in conclusion he oblig'd us to come to him again on the Friday following to give him a Copy of our Latin Manifesto which we did accordingly On Sunday the 19th we went to S. Peters Church to Vespers at our comming from which we fell into the Company of Cardinal Barberin who carried us to walk in his two little Vineyards Amongst other remarkable things which he said to us he discoursed very well how the opinion of Molina arose upon occasion of the opposition which was made at that time to Calvinisme and that things were not so well undestood as to refute him without falling into the other extreme That however Molina's opinion having been judg'd not good he was accus'd to the inquisition in Spain where he said to have only been cited was a thing highly ignominious VVherefore the Society of Jesuites seeing themselves wounded in the affront which one of his Members had receiv'd became wholly interested for him and have since been daily more and more engag'd The morning of Friday the 24th was spent in civilities with the Ambassador M. Hallier arriv'd in the Evening with M. Lagault M. Joysel a 4th nam'd M. Thomas who was a Batchelor of the Faculty and Cousin to M. Hallier but who in the sequel profess'd not to be one of their deputation One came to advertise me of their arrival and the lodging where they alighted presently after their comming I was alone at home when I receiv'd this notice and went instantly to salute them to congratulate with them for their arrival to offer them whatever they needed either in reference to our House or our Persons By that time I got to their Lodging they were at Supper with other Company I fear'd to disturb them by my appearance and because it was already late all I could do was to return home and leave my Servant there to tell them when they were arisen from the Table what diligence I had us'd to wait upon them as also to make them the offers of service vvhich I vvent to offer them my self if I could have found them in a condition fitting to be spoken vvith The next day M. de Valcroissant M. Angram and my self determin'd to visit them We sent about eight a clock in the morning to see whether they were in a condition to receive our visit but they were gone before to the Ambassadour's house where because he came forth late out of his Chamber they spent all the morning excepting M. Lagault who left them and vvent to see the Priests of the Mission and aftervvards came to us VVe offer'd to stay him at dinner vvith us but he excus'd himself for that he purpos'd to return to his Collegues at their Lodging But the Ambassador retein'd them at dinner and in the afternoon we going to the Pope's Vespers understood that M. Hallier and M. Joysell were already gone from thence in one of his Coaches to see Cardinal Barberin So we deferr'd visiting them till the Evening When we arriv'd at their Lodgings they were reconducting two Priests of the Mission who came to see them so that they receiv'd us at their Gate He had no long conference with them because they were called upon to go to collation We invited them to come dine with us the next day but they were promised elsewhere
a quite other manner than he had done in the first The F. Abbot de la Paix at his receiving one from me told me that Cardinal Lugo had counsell'd him to take heed of us for we went about to defend Jansenius under pretext of defending S. Austin When I deliver'd some to Cardinal S. Clement I presented some also to his Nephews whose parts studiousness modesty and civility were in particular veneration with me At my delivering some to M. Eugenio our Advocate I fell into the knowledge of a young Florentine Gentleman nam'd Signor Cosimo Brunetti at his House in whom at that first converse I found a very great vivacity and solidity of Spirit with a free and ingenuous integrity much fine Learning a very prompt open and obliging nature He sojourned at our Advocates House for his improvement in the study and practice of the laws and to observe the way and genius of the Roman Court I offer'd him a Copy which he accepted with great professions of acknowledgement for the civility which I shew'd him CHAP. IV. Of an Audience which I had of the Pope Aug. 9. when I presented our Tome of S. Augustin to his Holiness ON Friday Aug. 9. I went to give one of our Books to the Popes Maistre de Chambre and desired him to procure me audience that morning to present a Copy likewise to his Holiness VVhilst I was in the Presence-chamber I deliver'd some to sundry Chamberlains of Honour and other Officers who all receiv'd the same not only with testimonies of civility but also with professions of an universal and high esteem of the works of that H. Doctor Presently after I was introduc'd to the Pope where having first render'd him our most humble thanks for the Congregation which he had establisht in order to our affair I presented him the Book At first he made some difficulty to receive it not knowing what it was least his particular reception of it might be as he told me interpreted for a publick approbation I signifi'd to him that it was nothing but S. Augustin and that it was not to be doubted but his Holiness had such Sentiments of approbation and esteem for the doctrine and works of that H. Doctor as his Predecessors had given him example The Pope answer'd that there was no doubt but S. Austin's doctrine was authoriz'd by the Church and ought to be embraced as that of the Church it self but every one endeavoured to draw the same to his own side and pretended it congruous and favourable to his Opinions I reply'd that the preventing that disorder and foolish pretension of our Adversaries was partly the design of printing this Collection in which were the principal and last works which S. Augustin had written upon the matter in contest when the greatest difficulties possible to be brought against it had been both by those whom he oppos'd and those whom he instructed improved to the highest degree to which they could be rais'd That we had put into this collection not only some principal passages of those works but the works themselves intire to the end it might be seen more clearly and certainly which was the true and undoubted doctrine of that Saint That they whom a secret light of Conscience convinc'd that they falsly presum'd this heavenly doctrin to be consentaneous to their low and carnal opinions thwarted this Impression purposely to hinder it that it had been retarded a full month by their devices but at length the Tribunal of the H. Office whither we were drawn upon this business judg'd that there was no ground to inhibit the finishing of it That since it had been finished I had presented Copies of it to almost all the Cardinals of whom the said Tribunal consisted and who all receiv'd the same with satisfaction The Pope reply'd and bid me give his to Cardinal Ghiggi and signifie to him that he should deliver the same to his Holiness when it was time for him to read it I answered that I should do what he appointed but I conceived nothing hinder'd but his Holiness might receive it and likewise read it when he thought good That there was nothing at all new in it besides the Preface in which we had collected together the advantageous testimonies of Saints Popes and Cardinals touching these very works which we had caus'd to be printed The Pope reply'd that those who had been at Rome in behalf of Jansenius on the part of the University of Lovain had also made Collections to show the authority of S. Austin's doctrine but it was a thing concerning which there was not any doubt I rejoyn'd that as for Jansenius his Holinesse well knew that we had already declar'd to have nothing to do with him and that we took no side but that of S. Austin but that the Passages in the Preface were not only to show the authority of his doctrine but also to explicate the order and series of those works of that Father which we had caus'd to be printed the matters which were handled in each of these works and the occasion which induc'd S. Austin to compose them Here I opened the Book and read some passages of the Preface as they presented themselves The Pope heard them willingly and among the rest that of Pope Hormisdas wherein it is so expresly declar'd that the Sentiments of the Catholick Apostolick and Roman Church touching the matter of Free-will and Grace are contain'd in sundry of S. Austin's works but chiefly in two De Predestinatione Sanctorum and De bono Perseverantiae After which the Pope receiv'd the Book which I was come to present to him Then he fell to speak concerning our affair and told me we must hasten to do on our part what was necessary for the speedy dispatch of it because he intended on his to set about it with diligence for some reasons which he mention'd I answer'd that we would use all possible expedition that for that purpose my Collegues stay'd at home in order to prepare our Papers lest being uncertain whether his Holinesse's affairs would permit us an audience for presenting the Books they might have lost two or three hours in his Presence-Chamber but had they been sure of admittance they would not have fail'd to have come also and been partakers of the honour and comfort which I received in this conference with his Holiness That his Holinesse might hence see how we manag'd our time and how diligent we were to be in a readinesse to employ the Congregation which his Holinesse had granted to us That I assur'd him my Collegues had since notice of its erection many times spent ten or twelve hours a day about the business The Pope reply'd that so we must do if we would have expedition of him that he was old that he had liv'd fourscore years and that if we hastned him not he should go on slowly I told him I should acquaint my Collegues with his Holinesse's desire of speed and that
hinder the thing which may be most necessary for the service of your Holiness and the Church namely the full clearing of this affair with sincerity and the most suitable usual and fitting means For these and other causes most H. Father we beseech your Holiness with all due respect that you will please to regulate the Consultors which are to be present at the said Congregation and not appoint the said M. Albizzi for a Consultor and much less for Secretary since it seems necessary to chuse for that place among the Consultors the most moderate impartial and learned person and one who is least diverted by other occupations which four qualities being all wanting in the said Sieur Albizzi and for that by some occurrences we suspect that he pretends to that imployment your Holiness will pardon us if we take the boldness to disswade you in this matter and do us the favour to believe that we would not do it if we did not consider that as St. Augustin writes to Innocent the First God hath plac'd you in the H. Apostolical See by a particular gift of his Grace and hath render'd you such during our days that we ought rather to fear being accus'd of negligence if the respect we owe to your Dignity kept us from telling you the things which we see it is so important to the Church to be represented to you then that you will hear them with displeasure and if we did not find that there is great necessity for it in reference to the service of Truth the Church and likewise of your Holiness whose years we beseech God to multiply and diffuse upon you all sort of blessings Subscrib'd thus Noel de la Lane Doctor in Divinity of the Faculty of Paris and Abbot of Valcroissant Louis de Saint-Amour Doctor of the Sacred Faculty of Paris and of the Society of Sorbonne Louis Angran Licentiate in the same Faculty and Canon of the Cathedral Church of Troie Sunday the 10th we went with our book of writings and this Memorial to the Popes Presence-chamber to desire Audience and present them to his Holiness We could not obtain it but I met F. Celestin in the Presence-chamber who told me that he had visited the Cardinals Spada and Ghiggi and spoken to them about the necessity of making a conference between the Parties but he found their Eminences not in the least inclin'd to it In the afternoon I visited F. Lezzana to know whether the report were true that he was made a Consultor He answer'd me that he was excluded as being suspected by them touching his Faith Me excluserunt said he ut suspectum in fide He told me also that in a visit to Cardinal Spada about the present Controversies he recommended S. Augustin to him as him alone among the four Fathers of the Church that deserv'd the Title of Doctor by way of Eminence in regard of the sublime and vast knowledge which was diffus'd in all his writings and of the multitude of Hereticks whom he encounter'd and overcame He said that Cardinal Spada receiv'd this intimation well enough but he durst not go so far with Cardinal Ghiggi because his Eminence had told him in a discourse that he had read Vasquez Merat Suarez and a fourth Jesuite Author whose name comes not into my memory To which he might have added a commendation commonly enough given to this Cardinal namely that he had made a Compendium of Suarez Metaphysicks The next morning we went again to the Popes Palace for Audience but had no better success then before In the afternoon F. Melchior came to see us and told us that they in their Covent were threatned that the Congregation de propaganda fide should visit there in reference to Jansenism whereof they were accus'd Tuesday the 12th we attempted again but in vain to present our book to his Holiness As I was going up to the Presence-chamber I met a General of an Order coming down who told me that the time was favourable enough to make the complaints which he knew we intended to make against M. Albizzi Wednesday the 13th there was a Consistory which caus'd the Assembly of the H. Office at la Minerve to be deferr'd till afternoon I went to take a turn there and met F. Celestin again who told me that the Assembly at Cardinal Spada's house had been appointed for that day but was remitted to the next I met also F. Capisucchi Secretary of the Congregation dell ' Indice who upon that and perhaps other accounts had great familiarity with Cardinal Spada He told me as if to congratulate with me that our Congregation would be held the next day in the afternoon at that Cardinals house I answer'd him seriously and coldly that it was none of ours non è la nostra He repeated his complement and said he might very well know for otherwise that of the Index was to be held which it could not be by reason ours was to be held the next day at Cardinal Spada's house Whereupon I explain'd what I had answer'd and told him plainly that I did not say that a Congregation would not be held at Cardinal Spada's house which might hinder his but that the Congregation held at Cardinal Spada's house might perhaps be some preparative to ours but was not ours And so the Father well apprehended what I meant The same afternoon I visited F. Pancratio who told me that F. Jean an Augustine otherwise call'd Tartaglia who was added by Cardinal Pamphilio as a new Consultor to the Congregation at the same time with F. Celestin acquainted him that the Thomists were agreed upon the falsity of the first Proposition whereupon he desir'd him to remember that they were Compatriots and not be so hasty but to give this matter a few moments hearing before he determin'd any thing touching it A little while after I understood that this good F. Tartaglia had put himself into a Covent of Bare-footed Carmelites out of a considerable motion of Piety He had been Fellow-Student with F. Palavicini and purposed to put himself into the Society of the Iesuites which purpose having communicated to a certain Religious person from whom I understood it the said Religious ask'd him why he minded to become a Iesuite F. Tartaglia answer'd him that his design was to retire out of the world to mind God and his Salvation c. The Religious askt him whether he conceiv'd he should be retir'd from the world by becoming a Iesuite and represented to him on the contrary that he would thereby be more engag'd in it That whereas he had perhaps some talent above the generality he must exercise it in all imployments upon which these Fathers thought fit to put him that they spent most of their life in visits directions negotiations c. F. Tartaglia was so prevail'd upon with these Reasons that instead of becoming a Iesuite he made himself a Bare-footed Carmelite but the Religious told me that however I was not
his own to the Bull of Vrban VIII He mention'd expresly these three In praejudicum fidei and that a Cardinal St. Clement making great complaints thereof M. Albizzi had recourse to F. Hilarion as thinking himself a lost man unlesse he help'd him That F. Hilarion having seen the said words said it had been better if they had not been there but since they were so it was requisite to endevour to salve them Wherefore in the Congregation of the H. Office having interpreted them in this sense namely That it was a thing which would turn to the prejudice of the Faith if the Pope's Decrees were not better executed c. Cardinal St. Clement's complaints were ineffectual and M. Albizzi scap'd and got out of the mire But this danger wherein he saw himself and the favourable interpretation by which he escap'd did not render him more moderate in this matter nor dispos'd to confine the sense of the words of the Bull within those bounds On the contrary he extended them upon occasion the most he could it being his interest and satisfaction that they might be verify'd if it were possible and that every one might understand them not only according to the explication of F. Hilarion but also in the rigour of his own terms He would be lookt upon as the legal interpreter of them because he had been the Instrument as himself declar'd in the first Visite which my Collegues and I together made to him having fallen into a passion against those who doubted of the truth of the same Bull and telling us that he could better testifie concerning it then any other because it was himself that pen'd it and caus'd to be added in it that Jansenius reviv'd the Propositions of Baius This passage as well as many others I had omitted in my Journal which one of my Collegues perusing call'd it to mind and sent it to me in a Letter as it it is here transcrib'd F. Petit came to see us in the afternoon He told me that after many Sollicitations which he had made to M. Albizzi in the name of M. Hersent to know what was requisite for him to do that he might be absolv'd from the Excommunication which had been fulminated against him by the Congregation of the H. Office M. Albizzi at length answer'd him plainly That M. Hersent must come to Rome to unsay and retract in a publick Sermon and to preach the contrary to what he had preacht there upon the day of S. Lewis and caus'd to be printed in his Sermon He made this answer and yet he knew that the Congregation of the H. Office had nothing to gainsay either in the sermon by it self or in its relation to the Epistle and to Jansenius F. Petit who did not know him so well as he had recourse to Remonstrances and Prayers representing to him the difficulty of the Journey and told him that M. Hersent inquir'd what behoov'd him to do in the place where he was for obtaining absolution and he would perform it punctually At length M. Albizzi yielded a little and answer'd him with much difficulty grumbling and shaking his head they are the very words of F. Petit's Letter to M. Hersent which fell into my hands since That people must not think to delude and abuse the authority of the H. Office thus which us'd not to absolve such contumacious persons by a Procuratour that therefore M. Hersent must repair to the Nuntio and before him make an Act and a Protestation of his submission and obedience to the H. See and declare that he renounc'd all the sentiments and opinions of the Jansenists That when M. Hersent had sent him such an Act he would then see what was fit to be done for him and endeavour to cause satisfaction to be given him but upon any other terms there was no hope Sunday the 24th we repair'd again to the Pope's Presence-chamber there was but halfe or three quarters of an hour's time for audience which was given to the Nuntio newly return'd from Florence and to the General of the Capucines The General of the Dominicans desir'd one as well as we and told us that he was in the same bottom with us sumus in eadem navi He offer'd to perswade us to present informations to the Congregations held at Cardinal Spada's house but we declar'd to him our stedfast resolution and the necessity under which we were not to proceed further then we had done till we saw a Congregation establisht bona fide with all the conditions wherewith we had demanded and which was resolv'd to proceed according to all the usual and requisite formes The new Sub-Bibliothecary told me in the afternoon that the King of Poland had lately written to the Pope to presse the condemnation of the Propositions and that he more apprehended in his Dominions the divisions which might arise about them then the Wars of the Tartars and Moscovites The new Nuntio was arriv'd there not long before and when he went to salute the Queen she askt him newes of what was a doing at Rome touching this matter He answer'd her Majesty That he knew not in what posture this affair was but assur'd her that he was forbidden to speak of it either by words or by writing An admirable Answer in the mouth of a Nuntio speaking to a witty and intelligent Princesse as that Queen is Wednesday the 27th we went to visite Monsignor Canzoni Bishop of Borgo The Book of Jansenius was lying upon his Table He told us among other things that he could not expresse the astonishment and compassion which he had to see how outragiously that Prelate was decry'd and consider'd as a capital enemy of Religion and the H. See when he remember'd with what general applause and consent in the Consistory whereof himself was then Secretary he was promoted to the Bishoprick of Ipre and that the expedition of his Bulls was granted to him gratis And amongst the reasons why this grace was done to him besides his rare learning he told us that it was consider'd that he had been thrice in eminent Conferences with Hereticks against whom he nobly maintain d the honor of the Church and the verity of the Faith And this remembrance encreas d the grief he had for the persecution done to his Book and his memory After which he fell to speak of the Congregations which were held at Cardinal Spada's house We told him expresly that we expected some of another sort and lookt upon those only as such as might serve for preludes and preparations to those which we demanded Thursday the 28th the Sub-Bibliothecary came to see us and tell us he said some newes of what pass'd in Cardinal Spada's Congregations Neverthelesse all that he inform'd us was that Fâ— Palavicini was sufficiently mortify'd at the last which was held and that he the Sub-Bibliothecary heard from the Antichambre where he was that every one cry'd up his own Sentiment vigorously gagliardamente Friday the 29th we went
again with our Book to get audience of the Pope He gave none but to a Polish Gentleman newly arriv'd at Rome a German who was going away and to three Auditors of the Rota All which was dispatcht very speedily and justify'd what a friend of mine well vers'd in those things told me upon the staires that of late the Pope gave as little audience as he could and made choise of such as might give him the least disturbance In the afternoon I met F. Delbene to whom I spoke earnestly how the Cardinals were oblig'd to hear us before they proceeded further in their Congregations and what injustice they did us if they resolv'd upon any Censure before examination of the Propositions as we demanded in all the necessary forms He consented to all that I said and he answer'd me fariaeno male no lo faranno They should do ill they will not do it Parting from him I met with F. Mariano who told me much good newes concerning the F. Commissary of the H. Office the Master of the sacred Palace F. Celestin and the whole Congregation He told me that the weaknesse of F. Palavicini was discover'd every day more and more that his Companion F. Tartaglia the Barefooted Carmelite had all his own Order upon his back to keep him from acting as a Molinist in any thing that he had to do in this Congregation that Cardinal Spada speaking familiarly concerning M. Albizzi to Monsignor Spada the Patriarch he shak'd his head and signify'd by that gesture that he was not satisfy'd with him that the Dominicans abovemention'd were very much heated since they perceiv'd the evil intentions wherwith this affair was carry'd but there were very many who were incens'd against us and chiefly against me because they receiv'd no information about the Propositions from us Saturday the 30th we receiv'd a Visite from the Bishop of Bethleem who told us that having receiv'd one the day before from M. Hallier he in some sort blam'd that Doctor for that we were not heard before the Congregation nor our Writings communicated Whereunto M. Hallier answer'd that we sought nothing but protractions That should any Writing be communicated to us we would desire six months time to answer it That for his part he had no need of hearing us That let us be admitted first into the Congregation and he afterwards that without having heard us he would answer directly to all that we spoke That we had only Jansenius that he knew all that Jansenius said That as for the audience which we sought to have of the Pope we should never obtain it That a Congregation was appointed for us that we had no longer any thing to do to speak to his Holinesse That this was the course at Rome and to shew how much our protractions were to be fear'd he took into consideration divers cases of affaires of State to which delayes are altogether prejudicial The Bishop of Bethleem told us that he had undertaken to speak with us that he might know out designe and as a Mediator procure of the Cardinals the reciprocal communication of our Writings We thankt the Bishop for his good will and desir'd him to tell M. Hallier that we wisht that our Writings might be communicated more speedily but we should have patience till it were done That assoon as we had theirs we would use all possible diligence to answer them That we never sought any protraction in things but what was necessary for the right examining of them That we would not have any composition of the business with him and that he aim'd at nothing but to procure a good determination from the Pope after our Contests had been examin'd in the legal and accustomed formes The same day I was to visite F. Pascaligo He told me that so far as he could discover what pass'd in Cardinal Spada's Congregations things went there rather well then ill That such as at first were but indifferent began to be well treated That there needed but one resolute person to sway the whole Assembly most of which though well meaning persons had not read St. Augustine He told me also that Cardinal Ghiggi had demanded of some whether there were not some way to finde a Mean and Temperament in this affair I answer'd him two things First that they could not at Rome do a greater pleasure to the Hereticks then if they came to condemn any thing that was Saint Augustin's And secondly That the H. See ought to beware not only of condemning a Catholick Maxime but also of absolving or suffering error That it ought to take equal heed what was fit to be done and what was not And that it would be a lesse ignominy to it if it did not condemn an Error which came under its Cognisance then if it condemn'd a Truth CHAP. XIV What pass'd at Paris during the same Moneth especially the violences of the Jesuites against some Doctors S. Augustin's Disciples to remove them from their Employments WE were busi'd at Rome all this Month in the most vigorous and assiduous pursuit that was lawful for us to make there for the first audience in the Congregation which we demanded might be granted to us together with our Adversaries after our first Writings had been communicated to them to the end they might come to such audience prepar'd to answer to those Writings and to what we should add thereunto viva voce VVe could neither obtain to have a day set for such first Audience nor that our Writings should be communicated nor know whether they would grant us either one or the other In the mean time the Jesuites and the Doctors their adherents continu'd triumphing at Paris beforehand for the approaching condemnation of the Propositions of which they held themselves sure and in which they involv'd ours By this meanes they caus'd great doubtings and distrusts both in the Prelates who deputed us and in our friends what might be the issue of the Congregation which was signify'd to us and what justice we should have done us by it wherefore they sent us word by a Letter of the 22th That we had done very well in demanding of Cardinal Spada a Hearing and a communication of our Writings but that it was said there at Paris that it would never be granted us because they would not engage themselves at Rome into the bottom of the Dispute And they enjoyn'd us severely not to deliver any instruction which might engage us in a single processe by writing Also M. de sainte Beuve writ to me the same day that we ought to continue our instances that the Authors of the Propositions miâ—…t be known our innocence declar'd and the NECESSITY OF EFFECTVAL GRACE establisht which was the whole point of the Question and that if we could not obtain this that at least it might be inserted into the Bull in case any were made that we had alwayes declar'd that we undertook the defence of the Propositions only in the sense wherein they
considerable persons touching the Doctrine of Grace A week ago the Queen said before a great company that we should shortly be condemned at Rome The Jesuites say as much to their Confidents and some of them proclaim the same with as great a certainty as if it were in their own disposal Though I know very well that it is impossible for Truth to be condemned by the H. See and though I See not that that which we defend is subject to censure since no person can justifie that the Proposions are held by any Disciple of St. Augustin yet I confess I am something afraid that considering the manner of proceeding held by the Assembly instituted for their examen we may receive some displeasure from it What can we expect from a Consultor who being a profess'd Jesuite is by obligation engag'd to act as our formal Adversary VVhat ought we not to fear from an Assembly in which he who hath fomented the Divisions of Divines hitherto by declaring himself of a party and a Solicitour by the very confession of M. Hallier in our Faculty holds the pen and hath the Office of Secretary And lastly what likelyhood is there that an Affair can be well understood when no hearing is granted to the Parties and when the Communication of their Adversaries Productions is deny'd How can any one know what they would have how judge of their defences But the worst of all is this something will be decreed which shall make nothing to the decision of the present controversie and shall nevertheless be made use of by the Sectators of Molina as a strong determination against effectual Grace Thus Truth will suffer and those who defend it will be persecuted and the Churches troubles continued VVhereas were your writings reciprocally communicated and you allowed audience it would be known wherein all the difficulty consists And as your Memorial is a great overture to Peace since by it you declare that the Propositions are not ours but are equivocally and maliciously fram'd on purpose to involve a good Doctrine in the condemnation of a bad and since you demand only that the several senses may be distinguished with protestation of submission to the Judgement which shall then be pass'd it were an easie thing to resolve peace to the Church by doing justice to those who sue for it All things therefore being consider'd my advice is that you complain to the Pope of that Consultor and that the Secretary and absolutely except against them Also that you request his Holiness to ordain that all which hath been and shall be done till you be heard in presence one side of the other and have had communication of eithers productions be declar'd null as being against all order of justice If you obtain not that which you demand I conceive you may crave his Holinesses benediction and depart as having nothing to do in a place where audience is not afforded you in an affair for which alone you went thither You may come back into France and expect what shall be determined at Rome But since they cannot hurt us without doing extreme wrong to the grace of Jesus Christ if we suffer any thing we will comfort our selves tanquam digni habiti pro nomine Jesu contumeliam pati The interest which we have is common to us with the Disciples of S. Thomas and no less with the H. See whose Doctrine we defend VVe have been wanting neither to Truth nor the H. See and therefore we hope likewise that the H. See will be wanting neither to us nor Truth whereof it is the defence It behooves us to pray very earnestly and expect all from the H. Spirit I am c. Eight days after M. de S. Beuve writ another letter to me which is here subjoyn'd to the foregoing SIR I Do with great reluctancy give credit to the words which the Ambassador said to you since his sentiments can be no other then those of him who sent him which we every day understand to be not advantageous to the cause for which you are at the Popes feet By the last Post I told you what the Queen said before a great presence and since that I hear that the King hath also said that four Propositions of the Jansenists are already condemn'd I can scarce believe that their Majesties spoke this except from the Ambassadors Letters For which reason I must desire you not to trust to what that Lord shall say to you M. the the Official told me he hath learnt from a Jesuite that there are two condemned viz. that concerning the Possibility of the Commandments and that concerning the death of Jesus Christ I answer'd him and all such as have spoken to me as affrighted with these rumors That it behoved to expect the Bull which I was certain would be advantageous to us For either his Holiness will distinguish the senses and then our opinion will be approv'd it not being possible for the Doctrine of the Effectualness of Grace to be condemn'd or else he will not distinguish them and then he will pronounce nothing against us since we hold them good but in one sense alone and not absolutely VVhether by writing or by speaking In the name of God let it be declar'd 1. That we are not the Authors of them 2. That being fabricated of equivocal and captious terms they include sundry senses which we detest 3. That we do not and never did pretend to maintain them saving in the sense of Effectual Grace necessary to to every good action I know not how what M. Hallier hath said to you can agree with what he writes hither He spoke to you about taking a new lodging and yet hath given notice to M. de S. Malo that he is upon his departure and shall speedily come back into France His arrogance do's not surprise me I have known him too long to be scandalized at it I pray God reform him yet more within then without M. le Moine gives out here that F. Annat hath left him his Memoires upon the Five Propositions and so you see he is the Truckler under that good Father I am gald the Dominicans bethink themselves of stirring it is their duty It shall be a secret amongst us till you allow us to speak of it I am not far from your conjecture touching the Popes designs in this affair Is it true that the examination of M. d' Ipre's book is taken in hand at Rome If so it were to be wisht that the Doctors of Lovain would make haste I have sent you the right Title of F. Annats Book and without doubt it is the same which you obstructed there There is nothing to be done as from the Parliament touching the permission for its Printing The discourse about the retractation of M. d' Amiens at his death is ridiculous I am c. Another particular friend of mine who was likewise Doctor of Sorbonne and was at that time in Normandie writ one to me December
aliunde lucem haurire possint Nam egent lectione studio meditatione diligenti ut quotidiè discant quod priùs ignorabant apertè videant quod apertum obscurum apparebat sed an ea legere meditari videre unius aut etiam paucorum est nisi disputatione contrariorum oppositione quae optima discendi Methodus est adjuventur An credere Spiritum sanctum immediatè cujuscunque hominis ingenio illabi revelare quae fidem explicant nisi omnem in exquirenda veritate sollicitudinem adhibeant Cum ne totius quidem Ecclesiae Concilia id unquam speraverint à Deo obtinere nisi prolixas preces maximam diligentiam adhibeant sed ista prolixiùs quam putaram de re minime dubia quamque firmissimè credere Romanos Cosultores non ignoro Tacere non possum duo quae Adversarionum tuorum fidem probitatem sinceritatem ostendunt Primum est Abbatis Ollierii zelusne imperitus dicam an furor qui nuper in S. Sulpitii Ecclesia cujus se cura nuper exoneravit concionem habens ea dixit quae non Sacerdotem modò sed ne hominem quidem pudoris alicujus decerent Occasionem hanc furori dedit D. le Maistre Socius Professor noster aegrotabat ille advocavit Confessarium suum Carmelitam scilicet ex majori Conventu postea Viaticum petiit adfertur ipsi ex Parochiali Ecclesia S. Sulpitii accedit ad eum Sacerdos qui talem agrotum neque ex nomine neque ex vultu nosset sed confidens ac securus tum qui decumbebat ex sensu vere Christiano testari quantum metu Divinorum judiciorum teneretur alter mihi homo ad misericordiam inclinatior spem ingerere misericordiam opportunè importunè ostentare aliquod tempus ea in pugna perditum est sed sensit Sacerdos qui ad aegrotum accesserat quà m impar esset congressus Achilli Subiratus discessit inde suspicio aliquem à Portu Regio aut Incurabilium Nosocomio infudisse metum hunc Refert quod viderat quod audierat quod suspicabatur hominem sacerdotem fere dementatum adactum in desperationem à nescio quo certe non è seminario nihil loqui nisi poenitentiam nisi judicium Excitatur rumor animatur zelus succedit indignatio inde in Cathedram veritatis post aliquot dies Quid ibi multa convitia verberatur aer petulantibus maledictis haecque docentur stabiliuntur Christiana pietatate scilicet plenissima Primò tam insolentis iracundiae causa affertur nempe invaluisse Sectâ—m novorum hominum populum in errorem inducentium quorum error hic esset ut Poenitentiae soli exteriori adhaererent ad contemptum usque interioris qui interim superbia inflati remanerent c. Tum post contumelias non paucas exemplum attulit superbi quem ipse viderat exempli fides sit penes dicentem tam sincerum corpus suum dilaniare Secundo nunquam absâ—lutionem dandam nisi iis in quibus perfecta contritio deprehenderetur quam doctrinam errorem volebat à Concilio Tridentino damnatum cujus rei aliud nullum argumentum attulit nisi quod protestatus est se pro eo mori paratissimum Tertio illorum quoque opinionem esse Absolutionem esse mutilam non remittere peccata quae sola exterior poenitentia remitteret Quartò eos universim credere quod ad salutem consequendam necessarium esset urbes deserere in deserta recedere Quintò ad consequendam remissionem peccatorum in Sacramento Poenitentiae non esse necessarium majorem dispositionem neque plus poenitentiae erigi quam ad Baptismum exigitur ab adultis hancque esse puram doctrinam Concilii Tridentini Sextò ad directionem emendationem morum antiquorum Patrum Regulis utendum non esse sed hujus saeculi Doctorum qui tot animas ad Christum converterunt Ista ad verbum ex compendio brevi concionis illius reddiderunt Alterum quod monendum habebam videbis in Epistola P. Annati quam ad te missam mox mihi dictum est Vale. 21 Febr. Anno MDCLIII The third of these Letters was from M. de Saint Beuve and here follows Paris Febr. 1653. SIR WE have understood with wonder by your last how Cardinal Spada hath at length a list of the Consultors and offer'd you a hearing in the Congregation which it pleas'd the Pope to grant to you for the Controversies about Grace But we have understood with joy in what manner you carried your self in this Occurrence and all of us extremely approve your answer It is not fit to appear so long as Palavicini Modeste and Albizzi are Consultors all of them carry their exception in their foreheads and I doubt not but his Holiness will do you justice if you represent to him that 't is not reasonable in a Cause of the Jesuites for a Jesuite or an approver of the Jesuitical doctrine contain'd in F. Annat's book to have a suffrage and much less he whom all Europe knows to have been their Agent for oppressing S. Augustin's doctrine 'T is notorious that the Jesuites are our right Adversaries and that the Doctors who appear there as such are only the Sollicitors of their affairs lending them their name and service acting nothing but what they direct and produce nothing but by their appointment The last Book which came forth here under F. Annat's name and this Title Jansenius à Thomistis damnatus is a convincing proof thereof for this Jesuite's Book is nothing else but the Writings which M. Hallier and his Collegues presented to the Congregation The approbation which F. Modeste gave to the former Book of the same Author intituled Augustinus à Baianis vindicatus shews that that Approbator declaring himself thereby for our Adversaries is no longer fit to be a Consultor And what can be said in the behalf of M. Albizzi who ingag'd M. Hallier to go to Rome who writ to him so frequently and receiv'd his intelligences and answers as M. Hallier confess'd in the open Faculty when he was accus'd of corresponding with the Jesuites in this affair and subscribing the Letters which he sent by F. Mulard in quality of Syndic though he had no order from the Faculty to write 'T is necessary therefore Sir that these three persons be excluded from the Congregation Justice requires it and the honour of the H. See no less When they are excluded then you may appear but according to order not to make a harangue or remonstrance but first to hear the complaints of our Adversaries and then answer them by distinguishing the bad sense from the good which we defend and you would establish To this purpose you must speak propose and answer Afterwards 't will be your part to oppose and then Rome will see that 't is not of Propositions made at pleasure that S. Augustin's Disciples complain Then will follow the answers of the Molinists who will do no small
Cardinal Ghiggi that the Bull was prepared caused the report of it to be smother'd and made a greater secret yet neither produc'd a total suppression of it nor an alteration of the positive and determinate resolution to publish it On Thursday the 15th I was inform'd that since that Consistory it had passed severally through the hands of the Cardinals deputed for the Congregation who had view'd it and consider'd it to see whether any thing were fit to be added or retrench'd that Cardinal Ghiggi was the last in whose hands it was and that on Wednesday the 14th he return'd it to M. Albizzi reviewed and apostil'd with order to have it fairely transcrib'd against the Congregation which was to be held on Thursday before the Pope to the end it might be shown and read to his Holinesse at the end of that Assembly I understood that in obedience to this order assoon as M. Albizzi receiv'd it he set one to transcribe it and that a great part of the night was spent in the work but I knew not whether it was fit for the purpose intended For having sent a man to Montecavallo assoon as I received this intelligence to see whether the Cardinals of the Congregation apointed for this affair stay'd with the Pope after the others of the Generall assembly of the H. Office were departed he brought me word two houres and a quarter after noon that those Cardinals and S. Clement and Colonna and M. Albizzi came forth with the Consultors almost at the same time but that Cardinal Barberin stay'd with the Pope almost an houre after the rest and Cardinal Lugo an houre and three quarters afterwards CHAP. XXI Of the Writtings which we prepar'd to present to the Pope at the end of our intended audience AFter the Ambassador had advertis'd us that Monday May 19. was the appointed day for our appearance before the Pope we did not stirre out of our Lodging till that day but labour'd to get our selves and our writings ready against that audience The first of five was thus intitl'd To our M. H. F. Pope Innocent 10. for the Doctors subscrib'd defenders of S. Augustin against the society of Jesuites The first part of the second information upon Fact conteining above a hundred Propositions extracted out of the books of the Jesuites against S. Augustins authority In the preface to this writing we declar'd that we had produc'd the First information touching matter of Fact against M. Hallier and his Collegues because they appear'd first as parties in this affair that the little time we had to prepare our first writings and the extraordinary instances wherewith those Doctors pressed the dispatching of this affair before it could be examin'd constrain'd us to expose them with such brevity and diligence that we were forc'd to fall directly upon matter of fact and deferre till another time all that had preceeded and given occasion to this so unheard of and dangerous enterprize which neverthelesse was very necessary for the perfect understanding of all its circumstances and consequences so that we were oblig'd onely transiently to touch upon such things as evinc'd the Jesuites the prime architects of this conspiracy and to deferre to a more favourable time to present against them and their particular misdemeanors a new Information But because this Information was so vast and important that we could not yet wholly finish it we had divided it into sundry Parts whereof this was the first and most necessary to the businesse in hand conteining above a hundred Propositions drawn out of the Books of those Fathers by which the authority of S. Augustin and that of the Popes from whence the same is deriv'd were unworthily outrag'd and consequently serv'd to show that we complain'd not without cause that these very Fathers had undertaken to ruine it and that we justly demanded that they might be oblig'd to acknowledge it after an authentick manner namely by a solemn writing which might serve for an example to posterity conduce to the glory and reputation to the H. See and to the edification of all the faithful Our design was when we had before the H. See convinc'd the Jesuites of having corrupted the faith of the Church in the matter of Grace to complain also of all the other corruptions which they had introduc'd in all the other points of Faith and Christian Morality and to desire the H. See to do justice to it self and the whole Church against them for all their exhorbitances But this requir'd time and 't was expedient to have this first question voided before hand And therefore we had intitled this Writing The first Part of the second information touching Fact against the society of Jesuites The Propositions which we related in it were taken out of the Books of Molina Vasquez Mariana a decree of their General Aquaviva F. Caussin Theophile Renault F. Sirmond F. Pelau F. Adam F. Annat F. Martinon F. l' Abbe the Jesuites of Lovain and the other society who are condemn'd by the censure of Validolid And after the list of all these scandalous Propositions we showed in the Conclusion of the Writings that it was not credible that the same had escaped from them by chance but that they had advanc'd them with deliberate purpose and by voluntarily renouncing the truth and the respect which formerly they acknowledg'd due to S. Augustin's Doctrin The proof we brought of this so strange accusations was that two years before the publishing of Molina's work and doctrine viz. anno 1586. they caus'd a book eo be printed at Rome intitled Ratio atque institutio Studiorum per sex Patres ad id jussu R. P. Praepositi Generalis deputatos conscripta Romae in Collegio Societatis Jesu 'T was a Book in Octavo about an ich thick and sent as a Circular Letter to all their Collegues for the regulating the studies of all their Fathers Now in this book they acknowleged unanimously with sincerity and plainesse that the Doctrin of S. Augustin touching the matter of Grace and Gratuitous Predestination was that which they ought to follow Item said they p. 37. under the title concerning the Choice of their studies in Divinity It hath been resolv'd that the cause and manner of Predestination proceeds not from our part But some will say they objected so themselves that this doctrin is not very proper for piety And they answer'd that 't is a doctrin of S. Augustine which hath been already receiv'd not only by the most common opinion of Divines but also by the H. Fathers during twelve ages who undertook to prove it by the Holy Scriptures General Councils the Answers of Popes namely Zozimus Sixtus Celestine Leo Gelasius all who say they alwayes had an ill esteem of the Priests of Marseille Castian and Faustus for having been the opposers of this doctrin of Predestination We observ'd that the Jesuites spoke in this manner whil'st they did not yet foresee that they were to declare Warre against S.
Augustin but after the contest wherein they were engag'd for defence of Molina's book and doctrin to the end it might be free for all their Fathers to oppose that of S. Augustin uphold their Confrere Molina who attaqu'd him first and in whose defence they unhappily conceiv'd the honor and reputation of their society concern'd they retrencht out of the succeeding edition of the said Book all that I have cited out of the first in favour of the doctrin of the gratuitous Predestination of S. Augustin whom they acknowledged to have taught it We shew'd that their boldnesse had increased ever since and that the latest of their Authors were still more heinously injurous against S. Augustin That since this enterprise of the Propositions F. Adam F. Annat F. Martinon and F. Labbe had rose up against that H. Doctor and that these three last appear'd even since the complaints which we had made thereof to the H. See That none of of their Confreres had been displeased with them for this enormity but on the contrary seem'd to esteem them the more that they every where cry'd up their rare merits and advanc'd them to the prime charges and most considerable employments of their Order That after this it was not possible to imagine a greater violence a more obstinate contumacy a more audacious impudence or a more offensive outrage against S. Augustin and the H. See it self Wherefore we concluded that since it was requisite to judge rather by these their exorbitances against S. Augustin and their designes to ruine his doctrin then by vain words of respect towards him utter'd with the lips we had reason and necessity to summon them as we did and had already summon'd M. Hallier and his Collegues by our first writing de gestis to acknowledge by an authentick writing for true and indubitable the six Propositions which are at the end of that writing in favour of that H. Father's doctrine and which were again inserted at the end of this new one After which we added also that if they made the least difficulty of doing it we produc'd against them once more that of S. Augustin's authority which we had pretended for the same effect against M. Hallier and his Collegues The second of the Five was a Compendious distinction of the several Catholick Heretical senses whereof the Propositions were capable concerning which I shall speak no further here as well because it is already printed as for that I shall insert it at length hereafter for a reason which the Reader shall then understand The third was intitled To our H. F. Pope Innocent 10. To my L. L. the most Eminent Cardinals Spada Ginetti Pamphilio Cechini and Ghiggi and to the other Divines deputed or to be deputed for the Congregation concerning the affair of the five Propositions de gratia For M. M. Noel de la Lane Doctor of Paris Toussaint Des-mares Priest of the Orators Lewis de Saint Amour and Nicolas Manessier Doctors also of Paris and Lewis Angran Licentiate in the same Faculty Against M. M. Francis Hallier Francis Joysel and Jerome Lagault Doctors of the same Faculty The second information touching Right I shall also omit to speak any thing of the Preface to this Writing in which we set forth the reasons which oblig'd us to begin this Examen and the proof the Propositions as we understood them by examining and proving the necessity of a Grace Effectual by it self generally for all the good motions and actions of Christian piety and in which we show'd likewise in few words the evident connexion which every of those Propositions taken and understood in our sense hath with that capital point of the Churches doctrine because I find it requisite to insert the said Preface at length after the abovesaid distinction of sences Something I must say of the body of this Writing not seeing any fitter place then this and 't is the least I can do to set down in grosse what they all contain since their too great length and number rendring them capable of making a just volume alone they cannot be commodiously inserted into this Journal Now this third was divided into four parts The first contained sixteen principal arguments by every of which we prov'd that Grace effectual by it self necessary to all actions of Christian piety is the true Grace of Jesus Christ which the Catholick Faith obliges us to confesse against the Errors of the Pelagians and Semipelagians if we will as S. Augustin saith not only be call'd and appear Christians but be such indeed When I say this Part contain'd sixteen Arguments each of which was capable to prove this Truth invincibly I do not mean sixteen Syllogisms or Demonstrations consisting of three Propositions but sixteen Sources or Places fruitful of solid proofs upon which we establisht this Truth as upon so many unmoveable foundations each of which was able alone to uphold it All the prayers of the Church all the Truths which they discover to us all the consequences which we can draw from them made together but the first of those sixteen Arguments S. Augustin's whole Book de gratia Jesu Christi and all the Maximes spread through it made but the second The third was taken from the difference which there is between the Grace of simple Possibility and that which gives the good will and the good action The fourth from the difference between the Grace of the state of Innocence such as Adam had and that of Nature corrupted and disorder'd by sin such as we have at present and so of the rest The fifth was taken from all the objections made by the Pelagians and Semipelagians against the Grace which S. Austin defended And the last from all the answers which S. Austin made to those objections The second part of this Writing was in a manner only a Table of the Popes Councils H. Fathers and eminent Divines from S. Augustine's dayes to the present who had written of this matter whom we maintain'd to have taught that very Grace as the Faith of the Church and we offer'd undertook to convince our Adversaries before the Pope that the sentiments of all those Popes Councils H. Fathers and Divines which we cited and of every one in particular were such as we affirm'd and we gave them the choyce to dispute about that or those of these Popes Councils Fathers and Divines whom they believ'd less favourable to this Doctrine Amongst those whom we cited were the Master of the sentences S. Thomas S. Bernard the Council of Trent and Clement VIII .. The third part contain'd nothing but the Judgments and Decisions which were made against the Jesuites in the Congregation de Auxiliis under the Popes Clement VIII Paul V. extracted out of the originals The fourth contain'd a very great number of Errors blasphemies or impieties which we deduc'd by necessary consequence from the doctrine opposite to the Effectual Grace which we held namely from that which Molina and
to be accounted as our Judges we enter'd into the second Antichamber with them and sate down by them Here we stay'd near half an houre expecting the comming of the Cardinals and in the mean time doubting whether at our introduction to the Pope we should go to kisse his feet because we knew not in what posture we might find him I proposed doubt to a Chambelain of honor who could not absolutely resolve it but intimated that if we had done it when we saluted the Pope first he did not judge it necessary in this case neverthelesse so further satisfaction he refer'd me to the Maistre de Chambre and he to M. Albizzi But having no mind to consult the latter about any thing we resolv'd to do as we should see expedient A little while after the coming of the Cardinals the Consultors were call'd and enter'd one after another according to their Seniority Soon after we were call'd and advertis'd to leave our Hats behind us We found the Assembly in this order being in the secret Antichamber which is but a narrow place The Pope sat in a Chair like that in which he usually gives audience but so plac'd towards the door that at our entrance his Holiness's face was directly upon us at the distance of about ten paces One pace distant from his Holiness's Chair were on each side two Benches with backs of carved and painted wood capable of three persons In the midst a Turquy Carpet was spread upon the floor and at a little distance from thence was a Table at which M. Albizzi who otherwise stood kneel'd down to write when he pleas'd The four Cardinals sat upon the Benches with their Caps on Cardinal Spada sat first on the Pope's right hand Cardinal Ginetti next to him on the same side Cardinal Ghiggi on the other side right over Cardinal Spada and Cardinal Pamphilio opposite to Cardinal Ginetti But their order was as in a Circle beginning from the Pope's right hand Cardinal Spada being the first Cardinal Ginetti the second Cardinal Pamphilio the third and Cardinal Ghiggi the fourth The same order was observ'd among the Consultors They stood all successively according to their degrees beginning from the Pope's right hand round to his left and F. Tartaglia who was the last in degree stood nearest his Holinesse's left hand The square made by the benches and persons thus dispos'd was open on the side of the door right against the Pope and was just large enough to receive my Collegues and me all five in a row The Abbot of Valcroissant stood in the middle of us in a direct line to the Pope F. Des-mares on his right hand I on his left M. Manessier on the right hand of F. Des-mares and M. Angran on my left Being thus rank'd at the edge of the Foot-Carpet we all made a Genuflexion and at the same instant the Pope made a signe with his hand to us to rise up and spoke this word to us Proponele say what ye have to say The Abbot of Valcroissant having taken breath when he began his Oration made another genuflexion as he pronounc'd Beatissime Pater and we all with him We rose up immediately and he continu'd his Oration gravely and deliberately and animated it in a very sprightly and agreeable manner I subjoin here a most faithful and exact translation of it An Oration pronounc'd before the Pope by the Abbot of Valcroissant MOST HOLY FATHER THere is nothing more reasonable and just as Possessor an African Bishop sometimes said to Pope Hormisdas then to have recourse to the Head when the members are sick to the end to draw from it the strength which they need in their languishment For who can have more care of the soules which are subjected to him or from whom can greater support be expected to confirm the tottering Faith then from his successor who having first sat upon the Apostolical Thrones heard Jesus Christ himself say to him with his own mouth Thou art Peter and upon this Rock I will build my Church We are oblig'd M. H. F. to represent to Your Holinesse by how many Artifices and secret Ambushes some persons employ certain obscure equivocal and maliciously contriv'd Propositions to undermine the Church at this day by assaulting and endangering the doctrine of S. Augustin touching the Grace of Jesus Christ so often approv'd by the H. See and authoris'd without discontinuance by the universal consent of the whole Church Upon which we shall speak M. H. F. with the now assurance and confidence for that we speak before the H. Apostolick See and before the Roman Church which being founded upon the immobility of a Rock preserves with invincible constancy and intire purity the unshaken firmnesse of its Faith and Doctrine without ever suffering that to be violated which it hath once confirm'd by its approbation and whereof it hath declar'd it self protectresse We have then the advantage of speaking before the Roman Church concerning the doctrine and authority of him who hath always had the supream Pontifs for approvers admirers and defenders and alwayes found so powerful protetection from them as often as complaint hath been made to them of such as impugned wounded oor despis'd his authority and doctrine Now haply is never came to passe that the authority and sentiments of that H. Father were more dangerously invaded then at this day but certainly never more maliciously or with more artifice Yet we praise God M. H. F. for that the danger is pass'd since those ambushes are discover'd For to have given the Romane Church knowledge of them is to have dissipated them and it being advertis'd of the danger wherein S. Augustine's doctrine is there remaines no doubt but the same will be secur'd and authoris'd as much as ever But this our confidence in the H. Apostolick See is further augmented because besides the authority of S. Augustin so powerfully establisht the doctrine in question carries a priviledge with it which is wholly peculiar to it self For though there be none of the Truths of the Catholick Faith whereof this first See of the World is not the illustrious Depository neverthelesse it attributes to it self by proper right the care of preserving the Grace of Jesus Christ inasmuch as according to what S. Augustin observes in his sixth Letter to Sixtus 't is principally to this Church that the great Apostle S. Paul spoke and taught the mysteries of the Grace of God which is given us by Jesus Christ our Lord. And the same S. Augustin in another Book shewing at the same time both that the Grace of Jesus Christ ought to be preacht throughout all the earth and that this Church is the head of all others with these words This great Apostle hath shown the power of Grace principally in his Epistle to the Romanes to the end that the preaching of the heavenly Doctrine might passe from this prime City of the World into all places of the Earth Which manifests that the
Faith concerning the grace of Christians may be said by a special priviledge to be the Faith of the Roman Church 'T is also for this reason that S. Augustin its greatest Doctor and Defender next the Apostle never was oppos'd concerning this matter but the Roman Church ardently undertook his defence and attributed his doctrine to it self as its own and as its peculiar inheritance according as a a In a Discourse which this Pope made in the first Congregation de Auxiliis held before him in the Vatican March 20. 1602. S. Clement VIII speaks And certainly 't is not without ground that the Apostle gave this first Church of the World such sublime instructions of the mysteries of the Grace of Jesus Christ since it is the fruit of his blood the bond of God with men the spirit of Jesus Christ and Christian Religion and that which truly establishes the new Law and the Gospel This Grace is not that which is taught by those who retain only its name to avoid the indignation and scandal of the faithful should they deny it absolutely but 't is that which was in question between S. Augustin on one side fighting in the name of the Church and Pelagius and his followers on the other that as S. Augustin saith writing to Pope Innocent the first b b Epist 95. which the Christian faith teaches and publishes to be proper and peculiar to Christians that c c De gratia Christi cap. 10. which the Catholick Bishops were wont to read in the books of God and to preach to God's people that d d Q. q. contra Jul. cap. 40. which Pelagius ought to acknowledge if he would not only be call'd a Christian but be truly one and lastly that as he saith in another place upon which are supported the principal fundamentals of Faith and Christian Piety which will subsist as long as it stands and be in danger to be overthrown when it is shaken Wherefore when in these last times some have attempted to overthrow the true Grace of Jesus Christ they conceiv'd nothing more expedient to advance their design then to dilacerate as e e Contra collatere in Epist ad Rssinum S. Prosper speaks in dilacerating S. Augustin with outragious words the most learned of all the Fathers in the Doctrine of the Church and the most powerful Defender of the grace of Jesus Christ then to weaken the authority of his Writings which impugn the error of the Pelagians and to despoil him of the belief which he hath in the minds of the faithful they who form'd so unhapdy a design not doubting as the same S. Prosper saith again to be able at length to overthrow all the authorities Which uphold the purity of the doctrine of Grace if they could once beat down with all their Engines of Pelagianism this strong and potent Tower which serves for defence to the truths of Faith This enterprise against the Grace of Jesus Christ hath proceeded so far that in regard of the close union of S. Augustin with S. Paul in what concerns this matter we see that at this day the Enterprizers fear not to attaque them both together by daring to accuse them of having pass'd even into Excesses For at the same time that the five Propositions in question were contriving for the overthrow of S. Augustin's doctrine F. Adam a Jesuite printed a Book in which he flyes out with no less fury against S. Paul himself then against S. Augustin having the boldnesse to maintain therein that either of them leaving themselves to the blind impetuosity of their temper have gone beyond the bounds of the Truth and Faith Is it then to be wonder'd that this Jesuite who treats Apostles and Prophets in this manner has had the boldnesse to declare S. Augustin's doctrine impious and heretical But who can without horror see pronounc'd against this great Saint without any palliation the most outragious Censure that can be imagin'd This Book so injurious to S. Paul and to other Canonical Writers and chiefly to S. Augustin hath been printed publisht with the approbation of their Provincial of Paris and three other Divines of their Society and receiv'd with a publick joy of all the Jesuites in France What then ought not to be fear'd M. H. F. from the enterprises of this Society For if to discredit S. Augustin they dare assail S. Paul because 't is from that Apostle that S. Augustin deriv'd what he writ what remaines but that they rise up against Jesus Christ himself since 't is from him that S. Paul learnt what he teaches us of the mystery of Grace Behold M. H. F. whereunto tends their design who in reference to the belief which ought to be had in Christian Religion touching Grace follow not the traces which are show'd us by the Church but measuring these mysteries by their own sense judge of them rather by conjectures and seeming reasons then by the perpetual and most certain authority of the tradition of the Church 'T is not M. H. F. by vain Imaginations but by invincible proofs that we shall manifest to Your H. this publick Conspiracy of the Jesuites form'd against S. Augustin Behold in my hands above a hundred Propositions against that Saint drawn out of several books made since 50 yeares by the Jesuites which shew that the boldnesse wherewith they assault him encreases daily in such sort that they incessantly charge him with new greater outrages We know M. H. F. that though our Adversaries have and do still testifie to manifest an aversion against S. Augustin yet they make semblance of reverencing his authority and dare commend him even in presence of your H. and boast themselves to be his defenders and disciples But this is onely to put a colour of feigned respect upon their real disdain and carrie it more free from blame 'T is onely to avoid the punishment of the insolence wherewith they outrage him 'T is onely to hide their aversion of his Doctrine under the Commendation of his person 'T is only to dimish the care which in these contests ought to be taken for examining which are the true sentiments of that H. Father and to make it believ'd that the same are not concern'd in the Propositions which have been presented to your H. because they who oppose them make profession of following the Doctrine and revering the authority of that Father that so avoiding the condemnation of their temerity by such feigned and fallacious elogiums of S. Augustin and the obligation of subscribing any thing in this matter by your Holinesses order they and their partisans may reject his authority with more boldnesse then ever condemn his Doctrin and continue to banish it out of their Schools as Calvinistical and dangerous especially if it happen that your H. be led under any pretext to condemn these Propositions because they will not fail afterwards to reflect the censure of them upon S. Augustin as a
may spread no further 't is requisite to apply the Iron and the Fire to this sore For what can be more wicked and heathenish more remote from our holy Religion and more opposite to the first of Christianity Is there any thing more deadly to souls more apt to thrust them into a precipice and more likely to expose them to all kind of dangers They thereby highly declare themselves themselves enemies of the Catholick faith they publish their ingratitude for the benefits which they have receiv'd from God and care not to be worthy of our Communion since they have polluted it by publishing such errors They have absolutely abandon'd our Religion For there is nothing whereunto our profession more obliges us and all our daily prayers to God tending only to implore his mercy how can we endure them who teach such errors What strange error is that which blinds them Do not they deserve to be plung'd as they are in such grosse darknesses 'T is fit to root them out of the midst of us they are to be driven far from the Church that the evil may be kept from taking more root in our bowels and by spreading further become incurable What this Gangrene hath corrupted is to be cut off from what remains sound in the body of the Church to the end the strength of so dangerous a poyson reach not to the parts which are not yet sick and that the flock may remain sound by the separation of the sheep infected with this cruel pestilence Now wherefore M. H. F. doth this great Pope speak with so much heat against those Hereticks unlesse because they dared to affirm that men have no need of Effectual Grace for the performing of Righteousnesse overcoming of sin and observing of Gods Commandments For he accuses them throughout the said Letter of denying that assistance of God which we pray for and consequently of taking away the necessity of prayer But the succour which we ask and obtain by prayer is effectual by it self and cannot be understood after any other manner as I have most clearly prov'd Consequently the cause of his condemning them as Hereticks and declar'd enemies of the faith and Christian piety is because they affirm'd that we have no need of the grace of God effectual by it self for the accomplishing the Commandments surmounting temptations Now this is the very same which the Molinists teach and maintain at this day whilst they hold their sufficient Grace subject to Free-will and I shall further presse them with this Argument which shall be the conclusion of all that I have hitherto spoken The cause why S. Augustin the Fathers of the Council of Carthage Pope Innocent I. and the whole Church condemn'd the doctrine of the Pelagians as impious heretical sacrilegious is for that it follows from thence that the Grace which the Church begs of God by her prayers is not necessary in order to doing good Whence it appears that every Doctrine from whence the same consequence may be drawn is likewise heretical sacrilegious and worthy to be strucken with Anathema But it follows from the Molinistical doctrine of sufficient Grace subject to Free-will as to its use that the grace which the Church asks of God by her prayers is not necessary in order to doing good since as I have shewn by invincible proofs the Grace implor'd by the Churches prayers is effectual by it self and it followes from the doctrine of sufficient Grace subject to Free-will is not necessary to doing good Therefore it follows from the doctrine of Molinistical grace that the Grace implor'd by the Churches prayers is not necessary to doing good and thus by manifest consequence the doctrine of Molinistical grace subject to Free-will ought according to the judgement of S. Augustin all the other Bishops of Africk Pope Innocent I. and the universal Church to be accounted heretical sacrilegious and worthy to be struck with Anathema I purposed M. H. F. here to end this so long Dispute at this time for fear of being tedious to Your Holinesse but judging by the gentlenesse and extream goodnesse wherewith You do me the honour to hear me that You give me full liberty of speaking and will not be displeas'd that I employ what remains of this day in bringing new proofs I shall endeavor to show by a second testimony of S. Augustin the truth of the same Proposition which I have undertaken to prove and which is the subject of all the present Contest namely that Grace effectual by it self is necessary to all actions of piety 'T is the subject which that great Saint handles in the book De Gratia Christi wherein he represents so clearly and with such lively colours what is the true Grace of Jesus Christ to the end that the same may be distinguisht from that false Grace which Pelagius endeavor'd to establish by his disguisements and artifices But that the testimony of this great Light of the Church may have as much weight and authority upon Your Holiness's mind as it deserves I conceive requisite to give Your Holinesse a brief account of the occasion of S. Augustin's writing that Book 'T is therefore to be observ'd as Ecclesiastical History and that Book it self teach us that Albinus Pinianus and Melanius so Illustrious among the Romans for their birth quality and piety that none surpass'd them in Nobility Dignity and Riches going out of devotion into Palestine and there finding Pelagius exhorted him to condemn in writing the evil opinions whereof he was accus'd whereunto he scrupled not to condescend in hope that by pronouncing a false Anathema upon them and making a disguis'd and artificial profession of faith he might attract to himself persons of so great authority and cause all the world to judge him innocent not only of the crime but likewise of the suspition of Heresie See the words which he writ I anathematise those who affirm or believe that the grace whereby Jesus Christ came into the World to save sinners is not necessary not only in all places of the earth but also in every moment and in all our actions And I acknowledge that all they who endeavor to abolish or oppose it fall into eternal condemnation Assoon as Albinus and Pinianus had this confession of Pelagius's faith in their hands they sent it to S. Augustin and desir'd him to send them his judgement upon it He answer'd them that Pelagius spoke like a Catholick and yet was much to be distrusted because he hid his poison under the ambiguity of the word Grace thereby the more easily to deceive such as took not the more heed thereunto And upon this occasion he expresly writ a whole Book concerning the grace of Jesus Christ and sent the same to them wherein he descries all Pelagius's artifices unfolds all the ambiguities of his words teaches what is to be understood by the words Jesus Christs Grace and what Grace that is which Pelagius ought to confesse necessary to
in the second we summarily layd open the tradition of the whole Church or the sentiment of all the Councils H. Fathers and principal Divines since S. Augustin to the present age for confirmation of the same truth That in the third were contain'd the Decisions pass'd contradictorily by the Congregation de Auxiliis in presence of the Popes Clement VIII and Paul V. by whom Molina's doctrine of sufficient Grace was declar'd heretical and Pelagian and the contrary sentiment of Grace effectual by it self judg'd the constant doctrine of S. Augustin and the certain faith of the whole Church That we were ready to make good this truth by the acts of the Congregation whereof we had seen the Originals and extracted from them what we alledg'd Lastly that in the fourth Article were contain'd sixty and three heresies or impieties deduc'd by necessary consequence from Molina's sufficient Grace whereby it appear'd that this new novel opinion overthrows the principal grounds of faith and Christian piety the authority of the H. See and the Council of Trent the validity of Tradition and the perpetual subsistence of one and the same faith in the Church and is fit onely to supply advantages to hereticks to oppose the Romane Church After this the Father explicated what we understand by Grace effectual by it self and by sufficient Grace subject to Free-will Then he began the first argument drawn from the prayers of Church and told his Holinesse it was a great Providence of God which had caus'd him to choose the day of Rogations a day consecrated by the Church particularly to prayer for our justifying before him the faith of effectual Grace or the truth of Jesus Christ by the prayers of the Church He handled this argument with as great plainnesse and force as could be wish'd and concluded with a necessary consequence drawn from what he had proved that according to the expresse words of the Council of Carthage and Pope Innocent I. the dogma of Molina's suffcient grace is sacrilegious impious pestiferous execrable and worthy of all kinds of anathema Sacrilegum impium pestiferum exitiale omni anathemate dignum as you will see my Lords by reading that argument in the Writing of Effectual Grace Moreover he more forceably encounter'd the common opinion of the Jesuites For after the reciting of those terrible words of Innocent I. against the Pelagians out of his Epistle to the Council of Carthage he apply'd them by a necessary consequence which he had before demonstrated by several invincible arguments to the defenders of Molina's sufficient Grace And 't is a thing my Lords very worthy of remark that before his Holiness in a publick Congregation and a Jesuite being present the doctrine of that society was so vigorously and resolutely impeach'd and so plainly accus'd of so many heresies and that after this was done vivâ voce we left the same with his Holinesse in writing persisting to require that those Fathers might be oblig'd to appear and answer and that yet after all this they remain'd without reply and silent We doubt not my Lords but these Fathers would immediatly have sought to purge themselves to the Pope of so capital an accusation and pursued against us the reparation of this extreme injury were they not conscious to themselves of holding a new doctrine which they cannot justifie if they should be obliged to acknowledge S. Augustin for their Judge as they cannot refuse him before the H. See and were they not perswaded that all which we spoke against them is very true and easy to be made good they ought for the sake of injur'd truth and their Societie's reputation of which they are so jealous to have made some defence were it not that they fear'd to be publickly convinc'd and to draw upon themselves a new condemnation of their errors after that of the Congregation de Auxiliis But however so long as they appear not to defend themselves it will be a great blame upon their Molinistical opinions and an ignominy which they will never wipe off before intelligent and equitable persons From this argument drawn from the prayers of the Church the Fathers proceeded to the second taken out of S. Augustin's book De Gratia Christi and especially from these words in chap. 10. Hanc debet Pelagius gratiam confiteri si vult non solum vocari verum etiam esse Christianus He shew'd by sundry passages of that book that by this Grace no other can be understood besides that which is effectual by it self Whence he concluded that Molina and our Adversaries impugne that Grace which is necessary according to S. Augustin to be confess'd by him that would be truely a Christian Night came and constrain'd him to break off He spoke about an hour and half so that this audience lasted about four houres His Holinesse was so extremely attentive all the while that certainly God encreased his strength in so great an age and enabled him to preserve so great a presence of mind for so long together And indeed we were much encourag'd thereby to represent to him what we had to say Their Eminences were likewise very attentive The Divines seem'd all to take carefull notice of every thing All the while we were speaking his Holinesse said not a word to us but suffer'd us to proceed without asking any question or any wise gainsaying what we alledg'd Having ended we went to kisse the Pope's feet and present our five Writings to him The first contain'd a hundred Propositions of the Jesuites against S. Augustin The second is that of the Distinction of senses The third is that of Effectual Grace The fourth is touching the first Proposition The fifth is an answer to sixty Testimonies of S. Augustin which M. Hallier and his Collegues presented in reference to the first Proposition By this answer we convinc'd them of having alledg'd all those Testimonies either falsly and unfaithfully or impertinently and perversly and we draw all our answers from the same places whence the Testimonies themselves are taken We send you My Lords a Copy of all these Writings In the last place we desir'd his Holiness's permission for printing a limited number of them here only for the conveniency of examination His Holinesse answer'd us that he would consider of this Request and see whether it were expedient After which we askt his Holinesse when it pleas'd him that we should appear again to continue the handling of what we had enter'd upon in this first Audience He answer'd us that he had not yet thought of it but he would consider upon it We reply'd that however we beseecht his Holinesse to remember the assurance we gave him that we were ready to continue what we had begun and to do any thing that he should appoint in order thereunto and after receiving his benediction we withdrew half an hour within night You see My Lords how we have manag'd the matter in this first Audience and with what sincerity we have acted in
Title pages beginnings of F. Annat's book entitled Jansenius à Thomistis damnatus c. according to my promise the last time we visited his Eminence altogether I told him this Jesuites deceitful way of writing so full of impostures and disguises that the same were not to be unridled and discover'd but by one that was throughly inform'd of the matter I did not dissemble the purity and clearness of his style but withal I presented his Eminence the Preface of that work in which I assur'd him he would of himself discover many lyes touching things which his Eminence understood and this Writer advanc'd with as much confidence and boldness as if they had been most certain truths The Cardinal neglected what I said to him concerning this subject and did not deign to read the Preface though it was but of two little pages I told him also that the body of this book was full of the like falsities and yet it was one of the Writings of M. Hallier and his Collegues presented to the Congregation How said the Cardinal have they presented it to the Cardinals I answer'd that I did not affirm so much of my own knowledge though I could not doubt but they did being I knew that they gave it to a Consultor who lent it to a friend of mine from whom I had it and for fear of never seeing it again copied it out The Cardinal reply'd hereunto with a careless accent as telling me 't was a thing sufficiently superfluous to present Writings to the Consultors because the Pope never intended to admit of a contestation between the Parties in this Affair nevertheless as 't were correcting what he had said he added that yet 't was good that they saw what both the one and the other had to say which I interpreting as if he meant that we had presented two Writings to the Consultors I answer'd that for our part we had not given to any pas mesme un seul morceau de papier not so much as one scrap of Paper Nor any thing upon the Propositions to any one but the Pope at the end of our grand Audience The Cardinal said we presented some at the beginning I answer'd him that we gave none then but that de Gestis and another concerning S. Augustin's authority nor these to any but the Cardinals and that upon a certain presumption that the same would forthwith be communicated to our Adversaries The Card. said that Cardinal Spada had shew'd them to the Consultors I answer'd nothing to this but told him that we had not yet presented to Cardinal Pamphilio the copy which we got ready for him because 't was a long time ere we knew of his being of the Congregation and when we knew it some time was requisite for preparing a copy and since it was ready we had gone several times to present it to him but could not find him at conveniency to receive it till the time of doing it was insensibly pass'd that it remain'd still in our hands and we kept it to present to him in case a fitting time return'd Whereupon I took occasion to ask this Cardinal whether he knew that any thing was appointed concerning the permission to print our Writings which we requested He answer'd that he accounted it a difficult thing I told him what Offices the Ambassador and Cardinal Pamphilio had done for us to the Pope about it and that his Holinesse answer'd He would consult with their Eminences concerning it during the Festivals I reminded him of the conditions and restrictions of our Request and beseecht him to be favourable to us therein whereof he gave me some hopes Then I shew'd him F. Brisacier's Book the Archbishop of Paris his censure upon it and the Letter which the Jesuites publisht against this censure I told him that these Fathers said of those of the Faculty of Paris Non transeant Sequanam of those of Rome Quid Romanae Censurae cum Gallia That they term'd Rome a forraign Power even in matters of Doctrine as I shew'd him that M. Hallier had complain'd in the Defence of this Doctrine which he publisht against them Anno 1644. in which work also this Doctor complain'd that the Jesuites decry'd him as a Calumniator a Heretick and an enemy of Religious life I likewise shew'd him that passage of F. l' Abbè Brevi loquetur Roma quid senserit Augustinus aut quid sentire debuerit Whereunto the Cardinal answer'd that the Jesuites might say that by Augustinus they meant Jansenius in regard of his Book intitled Jansenii Augustinus I shew'd him clearly by the reading of some words both at the end and beginning that this was spoken of the true S. Augustin of Hippo that great Doctor of Grace He read over F. l' Abbe's Advertisement to the Reader and persisted in his ingenuous subtilty and put-off that the Jesuites might say it was meant of the Augustin of Ipre after which I gave his Eminence the good night When I was return'd to our Lodging M. Angran told me that F. Reginald had sent to acquaint him that he understood by two or three hands that the Bull was printing and would come forth the next day Saturday May 31. I learnt in a Visit that the report of the Bull was renew'd on Thursday morning and come to the eares of the Procurator General of the Dominicans by whom his General was advertis'd thereof who seeing Cardinal Pimentel already engag'd in the ceremony of his entrance yet forbore not to go to Monte Cavallo to acquaint him therewith in two words at the end of the Ceremony to the end he might speak to the Pope about it That this General having afterwards sent F. de Terrasanta to his Eminence to know the successe the Cardinal gave him the account above related namely that he had remonstrated to the Pope the danger of this Affair and the sad consequences to be apprehended from it and that the Pope answer'd him that every thing had been carefully examin'd in Congregations before himself That 't was certain the Propositions had no relation to S. Augustin and S. Thomas their Doctrine or the matter de Auxiliis That the Cardinal offer'd to reiterate and presse his Remonstrances but found the Pope so fix'd in this mind and resolution that he saw not how to proceed and that his Holinesse was absolutely perswaded that it was requisite to do something against Jansenius The same Friend told me further tdat he had newly sent to the Apostolical Printing-house to discover whether the Bull was at the Presse but the doors were all shut and he believ'd it was a printing That therefore he had some suspition that it would be publisht after Vespers or in the Chamber of Presence I went to Vespers in the afternoon and to the Presence-Chamber both before and after Vespers to be a witnesse of all that pass'd there in case any thing were done about publishing the Bull but I saw nothing there more then usual saying
he gave order to one to collect the Titles of all Books lately written by those Messieurs whom they call Jansenists saying he would answer them all This word a Father of the Oratory who heard it from Rome writ to me from Lions September 12. in which Letter he likewise tells me that a Bookseller of Lions told him that a certain person assur'd him that he had seen some leaves of this fantastical Book which never was not even in Idea saving in the head of those who invented this Calumny A few dayes after viz. October 4. the Pope held a Consistory in which we acquainted the whole sacred Colledge with this new Constitution and the submission and reverence wherewith he heard it was receiv'd in all parts excepting Flanders and particularly in France and his Holiness testifi'd great satisfaction thereupon All the Cardinals excepting foure or five who spoke not a word congratulated the Pope for the contentment which he took therein and gave great applauses to his Holinesse A little while after viz. Octob. 17. I heard some newes from Rome which I shall insert by the by The Agent of the Bishop of Angelopolis desir'd me to get the Brief which he had obtain'd against the Jesuites printed in some work wherein it might be inserted for publick view because these Fathers had bought most of the Copies at the Apostolical Printing-house purposely to abolish the memory of it Moreover this Agent hapned one day to walk in the vineyard of the Augustines where all those Fathers wisht all sort of benedictions upon all the defenders of S. Augustin's doctrine And lastly F. Campanella seeing divers of the Consultors who had been of the Congregation for the Five Propositions rewarded with preferments for their pains as F. Celestin who was lately gone to his Bishoprick of Boiano which the Pope had given him in the Kingdome of Naples presented a Memorial to his Holinesse that he might have one likewise in the same Kingdome F. Nolano an able and ancient Dominican was treated after another sort Nov. 8. no doubt by the procurement of some persons who charg'd some great crime upon him M. Albizzi went to la Minerve about 8. a clock at night with other Officers of the H. Office and enter'd into this Father's Chamber to seise upon him and his Papers There being a Writing upon his Table in the Portuguese language which some body intended to print and this Father was perusing at the request of the Master of the sacred Palace M. Albizzi askt him whether that were the Book which he had made against the Pope's authority F. Nolano answer'd him that he had been prisoner three several times amongst hereticks for defence of that authority and he believ'd this would be the fourth M. Albizzi took away all his papers with those which he had of F. Lemos and carri'd him to the prison del Borgo Whence some dayes after he was remov'd to the prison of the Inquisition and the good Priest who sent me this newes by a letter of Nov. 24. added that no body could imagine what might be the cause of this imprisonment that it could be attributed to nothing but an absolute persecution of the enemies of Christ's Grace who had cunningly suggested to the Pope by the intervention of some Cardinals that this Father talkt and writ against his authority which not being found true 't was believ'd this falshood would be blown away and the contrary manifested since this Father in all his discourses and writings testifi'd greater respect then any other person to the H. See and to the person who fills it Which caus'd a Cardinal to tell F. Fani that their Eminences already perceiv'd that they had committed a great error which neverthelesse would perhaps be continu'd upon reason of State but it was hop'd God would protect the innocent and make the authors of this surprisal sensible of their fault Our common Adversaries fail'd not to impute this imprisonmen to the zeal of this good Father in defence of our common doctrine of S. Augustin and S. Thomas touching the necessity of Grace effectual by it self to every act of Christian piety M. Hallier alledged that it was for that he had distributed some Copies of our writing of the Distinction of senses to discredit this heavenly doctrine and all its defenders by terrifying simple spirits with what treatment they saw we receiv'd at Rome But besides the grounds that there are to hope that the sequel will destroy the foundations of all these artificial calumnies and manifest that these were the sole causes of his consinement Two or three occurrences at Rome about the same time evidence that it was not this doctrin which drew this disgrace upon this Father for the same person who writ this newes to me tells me in the same letter of a Sermon which himself preacht the day before viz. on Sonday the 23d a fortnight after F. Nolano's imprisonment in which he spoke in defence of this Grace and against the opposite error as openly and with as much vigour as 't is possible to imagine His Letter run's thus translated Yesterday saith he immediately after the foregoing newes of F. Nolano I preacht at the Oratory and upon that place of the Gospel Cum videritis Abominationem c. When you shall see the Abomination of desolution in the midst of the holy place c. I shew'd that this abomination is the pernicious and proud doctrine of Pelagius the forerunner of Antichrist for as when he shall sit in the temple of God he will have himself acknowledged as if he were God himself so the Pelagian Dogma would have it self acknowledg'd as if it were God since it makes our Free-will not onely God of it self but also God of God himself in that it will have his Divine Majesty and power subordinate to and dependant upon its pleasure and that to sow this error there are already come Antichrists and false Prophets who by the prodigious and surprising things which they do indeavor to lead even the Elect into error for instead of teaching litle children the Catechisme they infuse into them the grounds of the Pelagian heresie as they have lately done at Spoleto This Discourse saith he pleas'd the auditory I know not whether it will be acceptable to the Molinists and I fear least they contrive and raise some greater persecution against me then that of F. Nolano but let his Divine Majesty dispose how he pleases of my person for his honour and glory Now to satisfy the Reader what this Preacher meant by those false Prophets who instead of teaching Children the Catechisme infuse into them the grounds of the Pelagian heresie as they had done lately at Spolelo I must advertise him that it being the humour of the Jesuites to make ostentation to the people of every thing they were not contented to give to children whō they taught the Catechisme the titles of the Emperor but to do it with great pomp and fantastical
several occasions that he is so incens'd against me that I have reason to fear that he seeks to decry and mischief me by all wayes that he can Nor can I doubt but that in a hundred places where I am not present to defend my self he makes the same discourses which he dar'd to make before me in your hearing Sir who might soon know by the long experience you have had of my deportment and ancient engagements to the Kings service how little probability there is in this accusation God grant the distrust I have of M. Hallier's evil designes against me be as ill-grounded and that his charity towards me of which he gave you so ample a testimony at the beginning of our discourse be true and solid but the speeches which he hath utter'd concerning me since his arrival at Paris the leaven which remains in his heart ever since I went about as he saith to make him guilty of high Treason by accusing him of having approv'd Sanctaret's book and a design which perhaps he suspected I had at Rome tending not so much to his advantage have given me great grounds to conceive this distrust Wherefore I hope Sir you will approve my proceeding in this case and add this new favour to the many former for which I am oblig'd to you that this business between M. Hallier and me may be clear'd before you not so much in reference to my justification in your opinion for I conceive you are already perswaded of my integrity as to prevent him from venting the like calumnies in other places against me and I believe you will be ready to afford me the meanes to prove before all the world hereafter if M. Hallier gives me occasion for it by continuing the like speeches by the discussion of this fact I am not only clear from all fault in this kind but that he hath not the least ground to charge me with any But least such as may see this Letter hereafter should imagine that there is some exaggeration in what I have spoken above in general of the other falshoods which M. Hallier vented before you and I clearly refuted upon the place because they see none particularis'd give me leave to remind you of half a dozen of the principal of which this good Doctor was convicted 1. He affirm'd as a certain thing that we have had great intelligence familiarity and conference with the Ministers of Geneva and that he was inform'd hereof by the Deputy Syndic of the City but I cut him short by telling him that we came not within three dayes Journey of the place which I was ready to prove by the Messenger who conducted us and by the testimony of all the Innes at which we lodg'd upon the Road that we came 2. He call'd me a seditious person and to prove it said That I had rais'd sedition upon sedition viz. by moving sedition in our Faculty when I saw Paris in combustion with the Barricadoes But to refute this I alledg'd that the day when I made my opposition to the violation of the Statutes of our Faculty the pretended sedition wherewith he reproacht me was the second of May 1648. and that the Barricadoes were not made till four Moneths after to wit the 26th of August following 3. He contended most obstinately that the Faculties Censure of the first of April 1626 against Sanctarel was revok'd by the Faculty And I told him I would put it to the trial and undertake that he could not shew me any valid act of this Chimerical revocation but on my part I would produce this Censure into the day newly extracted out of our Registers 4. To lessen the shame which he receiv'd by the opposition which was made to his Syndicship because he had given his approbation the same year to that pernicious Doctrine which he also solemny approv'd again in your presence Sir declaring that though he believ'd it false he woule rather depart the Kingdom then subscribe to the Censure which the Faculty had made of it because it condemn'd the said doctrine of heresie which he said had been suppos'd follow'd and practis'd by five general Councils He affirm'd that he had the whole Faculty for him excepting seven young Doctors who oppos'd his Election But I askt him whether he accounted the Curé de S. Roch and M. Brousse young Doctors and I told him that the five others who oppos'd him were as old as himself that is to say of the ancientest of the Faculty 5. He said he had right to send F. Mulard to Rome as Deputy of the Faculty though he added that he did not send him because the Faculty had given him and three other Doctors power to prosecute the Affair before all sort of Tribunals And I askt him whether the word quomodolibet which they had slipt into the Faculties Conclusion purposely to countenance this pretended power afterwards signify'd all sorts of Tribunals And I averr'd that in the Faculties deliberation the question was never other then about joining in the appeal of the Irish to the Parliament and that the Faculty had not the least thought of all sorts of Tribunals much lesse of giving him power to send Deputies to Rome 6. Lastly Sir Assoon as you were gone out of the Room he complain'd in presence of M. de Sablonniere and another person who I believe was one of your Officers that I sent you word in the Letters which I writ to you from Rome that the Pope had repuls'd him and that you told the King so both which things as you know are equally contrary to the Truth All the other injuries and Discourse I pass over in silence though I penn'd an ample Relation thereof last night to make use of when need shall be both because the rest may be judg'd of by those which things I have here mention'd because I consider that I ought not to abuse the honour of the Audience which you give me especially since this Letter is only in order to my justification against the most considerable of the calumnies whereof I complain in order to the clearing of which I once more renew my humble Requests to you with as much instance as the dearnesse of my Reputation and my innocence require with sentiments as full of sorrow and compassion for M. Hallier as his were violent against me and with as much respect to your person as my obligation is to be Sir Your most humble and obedient servant De Saint-Amour December 16. 1651. I sent this Letter to M. de Souvré the same day but he not being at home I sent it again the next and the next after went my self to reiterate my Request to him that he would oblige M. Hallier to this Conference He advis'd me to consider the Genius of the person with whom we had to deal saying that he was a heady man with whom there was no pleasure to contend because there was no moderation in him That therefore it was best to
slight what he had said and the rather for that all who heard it observ'd that he spoke crosly and perversly without reason or discretion M. de Mets came to see M. de Souvré whilst I was in this discourse with him and as soon as he was enter'd M. de Souvré said to him I wish Sir you had been here two or three dayes ago instead of to day You should have seen M. de Saint Amour at a contest with M. Hallier who assaulted him with a hundred frivolous accusations 'T was a comfort and some sort of justification to me that all M. Hallier's unworthy discourses had made no other impression then this Yet I was troubled to hear this hainous Calumny which concern'd my respect and fidelity to the King and therefore I renew'd my complaint of it to M. de Mets. But he had the goodnesse also to comfort me and tell me that I was well enough known at Court from my infancy and that none there would entertain the least suspicion against me for any of M. Hallier's reproaches So that having the testimony of this Prince and of my own conscience in my favour besides that of M. de Souvré and the company who were with him at his House when I met M. Hallier there I could not in reason but conform to their sentiments But M. Hallier was not the onely man from whom we suffer'd in this kind There were others who strove to equal him accusing us particularly of intelligence and conformity of opinions and designes with the Calvinist Ministers whom we had seen upon the way Which Calumny became so common in sundry places of France that two Doctors my Friends residing farre from Paris writ to me upon the same day to clear my self of it I answer'd their Letters with a sincere Account how things pass'd And one of them was so satisfy'd therewith that he sent me this following Sir YOur Letters afford me as great contentment by the justification of your procedure with the Calvinists whom you met in your Voyage as the calumny and imposture of your or rather S. Augustin's Adversaries had caus'd trouble and displeasure They who have seen your Letter are extreamly satisfy'd with it not only for the plain narration of the Truth which is enough to stop the mouth of Calumny but for the delight it affords in the description of your Voyage and the several entertainments you had with the Hereticks I am most pleas'd with the Christian moderation wherewith you treat your Calumniators I pray God give them the like spirit of Charity and preserve the same in you 'T is in my opinion the most effectual way to win them and the best course to defend Truth against those who fight against it with more heat then knowledge I am Sir Your most humble and obedient servant Percheron From Auxerre December 9. 1653. But to end this Work I shall add no more but the newes which I receiv'd from Rome by the two last Posts in December 1653. by Letters of the 22th signify'd to me 1. That F. Nolano was still in prison though lately in a larger place which gave more hope of him 2. That M. Albizzi publisht that the Pope would not so soon have made his Constitution nor in the manner he did if we had not insisted so much for a Contradictory Audience 3. That 't was held for certain he would be made Cardinal at the first Promotion and also F. Tartaglia or he of Saint Laurence in Lucina The same person writ me these words by another of the 29th F. Laurence the Augustin tells me he heard one of the Consultors for the Five Propositions say That neither he nor his Companions ever saw the Writings which you presented to his Holilinesse that he knew not what they were You see how this matter has been examin'd though it be the most difficult and important in our Religion Be not weary of defending the Truth and though the men of the earth persecute you yet the Kingdom of Heaven will not fail you THE CONCLUSION THis is an Account of all that I understood to have pass'd at Rome in the Affair of the Five Propositions In which I know not any thing which is not most true and exact I do not mean as to the words for 't is impossible to retain them so exactly though I us'd the best care therein I could but as to the substance of the things related If I knew there were any one in it which trespass'd upon Truth never so little I would expunge it being not ignorant that if God judges for the least unprofitable words he will judge me more vigorously for the false which I knowingly mingle in so weighty a matter And truly I were very wretched if having no other design in this VVork then to honour the God of Truth I should think to acquit my self of this duty by lying I see not what interest could induce me to it having by Gods Grace very few pretensions in the world But whatever those interests may be I am well perswaded none upon earth deserves to be much priz'd because there is not any but must end and consequently cannot last long as I have learnt from S. Augustin Non est diù quod habet extremum And according to the solidity of this sublime and certain Maxim I should much deceive my self if I should be so unhappy as to speak the least falshood in this Work for any temporal advantages that I propos'd to my self as the recompence of my Lying since should these advantages last to the end of the world I most clearly perceive that they should passe away with incredible swiftness and that consequently that being nothing can remain for me before God of this whole VVork but the falshoods which I may have utter'd in it or the Testimonies which I believe I have render'd to the Truth nothing but either of these can be of any importance to me And through Gods mercy this is all that I have aim'd at I consider nothing else but look upon all the rest as already pass'd And in witnesse of all the contents of this Journal which I once again acknowledge before God for true I have sign'd and subscrib'd the same as such in my Chamber at Sorbonne this sixth day of August one thousand six hundred fifty four L. DE SAINT AMOUR AN ADDITION Made to this Journal on S. Peter's Day 1661. Containing 1. An Answer of Cardinal Barberin to two Letters of mine 2. Sundry places of F. Annat's Book intitled Cavilli which justifie many points of this Journal 3. A Decree of the Inquisition of Rome touching the Popes Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the Temporalties of Kings 4. An Advertisement touching several Acts of the Congregation de Auxiliis which we caus'd to be transcrib'd and compar'd at Rome WHen I made this Journal I had no purpose to add any thing beyond the year 1651. but when I review'd it for the Presse I found among my Papers Cardinal Barberin's
Letter of the twentieth of April 1654. which contains an Answer to two of mine in which after a most sincere Declaration that I condemn'd the Five Propositions condemn'd by Pope Innocent X. and that all our Friends did the same I declar'd to him no lesse clearly that I was perswaded Jansenius was not the Author or Assertor of them and that the reading of a little Tract made against F. Aunat's Cavilli Jansenianorum had fully convinc'd me thereof I sent him two of those Books and desir'd him to communicate them to Cardinal Spada and Cardinal Ghiggi now Pope Alexander VII Cardinal Barberin's Answer was this Sir LAst week your letter of the 6. of March was deliver'd to me and this week I have receiv'd another of the 20 th Both of them are so full of goodness and civility towards me and so lively expresse your remembrance and affection to me that I owe you a thousand thanks for them As for the particularities in the former I cannot but much commend your pious sentiments touching our H. F. and the resolutions which you take highly esteeming the confidence which you professe to have in truths deliberated with mature consideration And I am glad to understand by the other letter the issue of the last Assembly remaining in expectation to know the passages of the next In the mean time I shall willingly read one of the two copies which you pleased to send me and shew them to the persons you desire Moreover I hope that as you are liberal to me of your favours you will be so likewise of your commands which I entreat you to be assuring you that they will be most acceptable to me since I particularly desire to let you know how much I am Sir Yours most affectionate Cardinal Barberin Rome April 20. 1654. The mention of F. Annat's book intitled Cavilli Jansenianorum puts me in mind of the witnesse which he renders to the truth of two or three considerable passages in my Journal For he acknowledges 1 That the Constitution was already drawn when we had our grand audience of the Pope jam concepta definitione p. 37. 2. That after that Audience no Congregation was held to examin either what we had spoken or the Writings which we had presented nulla deinceps habita est Congregatio p. 37. 3. That we only huddled over the matter not speaking directly to the Propositions but altogether concerning Effectual Grace Nam cum dicturi essent de quinque Propositionibus coeperunt dicere de Jesuitis Satyram illam excepit effusa in commendationem S. Augustini gratiae per seipsam efficacis oratio de quibus nulla erat controversia post longa quatuor circiter horarum fastidia compertum est nondum coepisse dicere de tribus capellis p. 35. Wherefore these important mattes of fact can no longer be question'd even by the most injust adversaries after so publick an attestation by him who had the best meanes to be informed of them and the most interest not to acknowledge them I had here ended this Addition but that as I was closing up my papers I cast my eyes upon a Decree of the Inquisition of Rome touching the Pope's Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the temporal territory of Kings and other Soveraignes And finding that it was made about the same time of the preceding letter and seem'd worthy of the publick curiosity and view I thought fit to insert the following translation of it A DECREE Of the sacred Congregation of the Supreme and universal Inquisition specially deputed by the H. See against Heresie in the whole Christian Commonwealth Thursday 15. January 1654. IN this City and perhaps in other places a Manuscript in Spanish hath been publisht beginning with these words His Excellence hath receiv'd a letter by the hand of the Nuncio and ends with this which is most agreable to the service of God the good of soules and upright justice The Author of which according to publick fame is BENOIST DE TREGLIES collateral of the Counsel or Regent of the Chancery of Naples And amongst other temerarious and scandalous Propositions it contains the following The Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction belonging to his Holinesse as Pope out of his own temporal territory concernes Causes and Persons and is restrain'd to Determinate Causes and Persons in whom alone it may be exercis'd Wherefore the Territory belongs onely to the King and as he who exercises jurisdiction in a strangers territory is to demand the good leave of the Lord of the Jurisdiction of that Territory So when the Pope having no Jurisdiction in a Territory intends to exercise any in that of the King over causes and Persons in what concerns him he ought to let his Writs be examin'd by the Temporal Prince that so it may be known whether the Causes and persons contained therein be of his Jurisdiction Which Proposition having been examin'd and weigh'd by the Qualificators of the supreme and universal Inquisition according to the expresse command of our H. F. Pope Innocent X. the said Qualificators with unanimous consent adjudge the same Heretical and Schismatical Wherefore least the Faithfull should be infected and corrupted with pernicious opinions and heresies by the reading of the abovesaid Manuscript The Congregation of the supreme and Universal Inquisition absolutely forbids and condemnes the said Manuscript whether it be disperst in the Spanish or any other language whatsoever under the penalties and Censures contain'd in the Table of prohibited books And let the Author know that he shall be punisht with Censures and other Ecclesiastick paines unlesse he purge himself speedily John Ant. Thomasi Notary of the H. and Universal Inquisition of Rome One thing I forgot to mention in my Journal which is that during our residence at Rome one of my Collegues got sundry original pieces of the Congregation de Auxiliis which are kept in the Library of the Augustines carefully transcrib'd and compar'd He also recover'd the Original writings of F. Lemos touching the disputes of that Congregation in which volume the same writings are sign'd by the hands of Clement VIII and Paul V. A SECOND ADDITION Made to this Journal on S. Martins day 1662. THe Relation given to the Assembly of the Clergy anno 1655. by the Bishop of Lodeve now of Montpellier of what Pope Innocent X. told him was done at Rome in the affair of the five Propositions deduces things with so little clearnesse and exactnesse as to order and time that when it came to my view first about a year ago I thought it might serve in some sort to prove the substance of what is related in my Journal and in requital my Journal might make it better understood And this Relation having been so well approv'd by the Assembly that they desir'd the said Bishop to give it them in writing to the end it might be inserted in the Verbal Processe which they caus'd to be printed I presume all those who have read that alone will be more
the Faculty of Divinity at Paris for examining the Doctrine of Grace mention'd Part 1. Chap. 14. are to be found in the Collection at Page 3. The Letters of some of the Bishops of France to the Pope concerning that of M. de Vabres about the Five Propositions translated into French Part 3. chap. 1. is in Latin in the Collection at p. 5. The Decree of the Inquisition of Rome mention'd Part. 3. chap. 6. importing the suppression of all books written on either side upon occasion of the Contest between the Bishop of Chalcedon and the Jesuites of England and some other Pieces touching the same matter Coll. p. 27. A Writing made and publisht at Paris and Rome in July 1651. almost two yeares before the Constitution of Innocent X. in form of a Manifesto in behalf of the Divines disciples of Saint Augustin mention'd Part 3. chap. 7. and elsewhere in the Journal is to be found Coll. p. 35. A Writing of F. Morel one of the Order of the Augustines and Doctor of the Faculty of Divinity at Paris full of impostures and calumnies against Saint Augustin's disciples mention'd Part 3. chap. 8. Coll. p. 139 Apologetical Memoires in behalf of the proceedings of the Vniversity of Paris against the certain enterprize of the Irish mention'd Part 3. chap. 9. Coll. p. 126. A Manuscript containing divers Resolutions of the Consultors in the Congregation de Auxiliis wherein the main difficulties concerning Grace are determin'd against Molina and according to the Sentiments of Saint Augustin's disciples mention'd Part 3. chap. 10. Coll. p 31. The Letter of M. de Godeau Bishop of Vence to the Pope mention'd Part 3. chap. 12. Coll. p. 6. The Letter of M. de Menchal Archbishop of Tholouse mention'd ibid. Coll. p. 7. The Letter of M. de Palafax Bishop of Angelopolis mention'd Part 3. chap. 13. Coll. p. 11. A Manuscript containing sundry Pieces about a great Contest touching absolute Predestination determin'd by the Council of Trent in the Affair of M. Grimani Patriarch of Aquileia mention'd Part 4. chap. 9. Coll. p. 237. Three VVritings made by a learned Dominican for Cardinal Roma mention'd Part 5. chap. 9. Coll. p. 62. The Letter of two of the Bishops who sent us to Rome injoyning us not to depart from their order of solliciting the establishment of a solemn Congregation in which the Parties might be heard viva voce scripto mention'd Part 5. chap. 17. Coll. p. 8. An Act pass'd before a Notary by M. Sinnigh Doctor of Lovaine February 22. 1647. concerning what hath been spoken of Jansenius's book in some Audiences which he had of the Popes Urban VIII and Innocent X. and some Cardinals mention'd Part 6. chap. 1. Coll. p. 236. The VVriting made by the Dominicans to be presented to Pope Innocent X. with their Memorial to intervene in this Affair mention'd Part 6. chap. 9. Coll. p. 44. The new Letter written to Pope Innocent X. towards the beginning of March 1653. by two of our Bishops then at Paris to presse his Holinesse for a solemn Congregation mention'd Part 6. chap. 11. Coll. p. 9. Our Answer to the LX. passages of Saint Augustin cited by M. Hallier Lagault and Joysel wherein we shew how all of them are either impertinently or perversly cited mention'd Part 6. chap. 21. Coll. p. 89. Pieces added to this Collection THe Speech of F. Mulard to the Pope wherein this Vagabond Cordelier professes himself deputed to his Holinesse from the King and the Sorbonne c. Coll. p. 199. The Votes or Suffrages of the Consultors of the Congregation of Innocent X. touching the Five Propositions with short Notes of a Divine Saint Thomas's disciple Coll. p. 144. The six Disquisitions of Paulus Irenaeus Coll. p. 157. A COLLECTION OF SUNDRY TRACTS LETTERS c. Thought fit to be subjoyn'd to the JOURNAL Reasons of my selection of these particular Pieces MY purpose not having been to annex to this JOURNAL all such Pieces as may have reference thereunto for they alone would form too great a Volume I therefore here offer the Reasons upon which I have made choyce of the following and omitted some others which might seem to have right to a place here likewise I. I have not doubted of the fitness of adjoyning such rare and curious Pieces as have not otherwise been publick and are hard to be procur'd as the Manuscript about the Dispute touching Gratuitous Predestination determined in the Councill of Trent Some Decisions made by the Congregation de Auxiliis and other Pieces of like nature II. I have also annexed the Writings of the Dominicans mentioned Part. 6. Chap. 9. and elsewhere because they shew not only the zeal which that Order had for the Cause we maintain'd but also the clearnesse wherewith those Divines comprehended all the Artifices of the Molinists and the perfect correspondency of their Sentiments with what we argu'd both before and after the Constitution having held the Propositions in the same sense with us viz. that of Effectual Grace and justifi'd Jansenius much more openly than we by the same Proofs and Principles that have since been made use of for that purpose III. I have not thought fit to augment this Volume with the Writings of our Adversaries that have fallen into my hands because I conceiv'd they might produce the same themselves if they judg'd it meet and that the Abridgements which I have made of them seem'd to me sufficient to acquaint the Reader what they were I have been content to set down one of them at length Part. 5. Chap. 8. which shews what sense they put upon the Propositions their other Writings proceeding upon the same Principles IV. But for that their chief Weapons were Impostures and Calumnies it hath appear'd to me necessary to insert at length into this Collection the Writings of F. Morel whereof I have spoke Part. 3. Chap. 8. because it sets forth in what manner they decry'd us at Rome and what Impostures they made use of to render us odious to the Pope and Cardinals as those that were Enemies to the H. See V. For the same reason I have added the Harangue of F. Mulard to the Pope whereof no mention is made in the JOURNAL because I had no knowledge of it whilst I was at Rome but when I found that it was printed in the Juridical Narration of M. Fileau I conceiv'd it requisite to be annex'd to the other Pieces as that which confirms all that I have spoken concerning the impudence of that Cordelier who falsly styling himself Deputy from the King of the Sorbon correspondently made a Speech to the Pope full of Lyes and Falsities VI. For that the Suffrages of the Consultors have more essential connexion with the affair deduc'd in the Journal than any of the other Pieces I have also thought meet to adde to the same though I have scarce spoken thereof before not having been able to discover any thing of them during my residence at Rome Yet finding
more and more enflames the hearts of his elect with holy and chast desires so that they remain wholy cleansed when they are washt from the pollutions of this world There is none but may and ought to acknowledge this Predestination of the Saints whereof no other reason can be given but the good pleasure of God's will which S. Paul expresses in the abovecited place and S. Peter in the first chapter of the first of his Epistles and all the Prophets both of the old and new Testament have likewise acknowledged this gift in the Elect insomuch that the light of the Sun is not more bright then that of these divine testimonies Let there be no mention therefore of those false pitiful and forc't consequences by which some pretend as is above observ'd that Free-will is destroyed by God's gratuitions election and that man remaines like a stock or a stone as S. Paul witnesses it fell out in his time that what he preached for the advantage of Grace was construed to establish the liberty of the flesh as if it had been lawfull for every one to do evil that Grace might become more abundant which is a damnable inference These are the consequences drawn by those who are unwilling to give God all the honour which is due to him or would share halfe of what belongs to Christ alone and who know not the exceeding mercy which hath been shewn to us by the death of the Son of God who willing to manifest to us the deep misery of our bondage exemplifyed in himself what is the true liberty of his Children and afterwards taught the same with his own mouth when he saith If the Son make you free you shall be free indeed Wherefore we ought to know that Predestination does not deprive the Elect of their Free-will but gives procures and preserves the same to them it does not force or use violence to any man but he causes the VVill to incline it self to good and voluntarily and sweetly VVhence we see by experience that there is nothing in the world more free or whose power is greater than that of a good Christian since his liberty extends over all things even to the death of sin and his own and that nothing can do any prejudice to him provided as S. Paul speaks Christian liberty be not turn'd into a Carnal liberty and if it happen sometimes that he falls into sin he finds that saying of the Scripture verifyed in himself that all things even sins too turn to the advantage of those that love God Now this I speak after S. Augustin and it must be taken in this sense that the sins whereinto a Predestinated man hath suffered himself to fall serve him for an occasion to recurre unto God whom he hath deserted to deplore and repent of his sin and to become better by it continually alwayes knowing more and more the death which arises from sin and the life which Jesus Christ gives 'T is true indeed in the Reprobate Free-will is not at all serviceable towards the attaining of eternal life as S. Augustin writing to Simplician saith liberum arbitrium plurimum valet imo vere qu idem sed in venundatis sub peccato quid valet And in a few lines after the same Father saith Praecipitur ut recte vivamus sed quis potest recte vivere nisi justificatus ex fide You see this holy man did not conceive as some doe at this day that 't is a horrible thing to affirme that Freewill is not sufficient to bring us to salvation he is so far from it that he wholly condemnes Free-will without Grace in reference to merit and justification as plainly appears throughout all his works Let us likewise forsake that fleshly Presumption which makes it strange that our Salvation is not in the power of our own Free-will because those are happy whose salvation is in the Hands of God and they most unhappy who depend upon themselves This is what S. Paul teaches us from that passage in the 33d chapter of Exodus I will be gratious to whom I will be gracious and will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy Wherefore 't is not of him that willeth or of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy Yet must it not be said that the Apostle in this place denyes and impugnes the cooperation of our Will but he referrs all the glory to God who powerfully sollicites and invites the wills of those that believe Whence it is that he complaines by the Prophet of that hardned people which would not obey the voice of God who called them and desired to draw them to himself and gather them under his wings as a Hen gathereth her Chickens T is true that as no other cause can be given of Predestination and Reprobation but God's will guided by his ineffable justice as S. Augustin speaks so 't is our faults and iniquities which are the cause of our damnation and this is what the Scripture saith in those words Thy destruction is from thy self O Israel but thy salvation is of me You understand all that I have written to confirme the first Proposition whereat you took scandal That the Predestinated cannot be damn'd nor the Reprobate sav'd and I could not doe it better then by the word of God which divides the spirit from the soul But to the end that you and every one else may be assured that I have cited the Holy Scriptures faithfully I shall hereunto add the sentiment of S. Augustin that pillar of the Church taken out of Sundry places of his works concerning this matter And in the first place to let you see that 't is his opinion that the Predestinated cannot be damn'd nor the Reprobate sav'd see what he saith in the Third Tome in his book De fide ad Petrum cap. 25. Firmissime tene nullatenus dubites omnes quos vasa misericordiae gratuita bonitate Deus fecit ante mundi constitutionem in adoptionem filiorum Dei praedestinatos a Deo neque perire posse aliquem eorum quos Deus praedestinavit ad regnum caelorum nec quemquam eorum quos non praedestinavit ad vitam ulla posse ratione salvari Praedestinatio illa gratuita donationis est praeparatio qua nos Apostolus ait praedestinatos in adoptionem filiorum Dei per Jesum Christum in ipsum See now whether this H. Doctor did not understand the above cited passage of the Epist to the Ephesians as I do confesse that what is contain'd therein is not the imagination of any man but a truth dictated by the H. Ghost Therefore the H. Doctor doth not hesitate in the matter but saith Firmissime tene He confirmes the same thing in his commentary upon the 69. Psalme at the 28. verse where it said Let them be blotted out of the book of the living And in another place writting against Julian he hath these express words Absit enim ut praedestinatus ad vitam
mutilated clauses beget obscurity In confirmation of Predestination and its strength I cited the divine authority of S. Paul to the Ephesians where that instrument of the H. Ghost layes open all the benefits which God hath prepared for the Predestinate His words are clear and gave me occasion to say as I did that Satan cannot prevaile against the structure built with living stones which Edifice is the H. Church and the determinate number of the Elect. And what I said herein is grounded upon the Parable taken out of the mouth of Truth it self Who knows not as S. Paul saith that the Devil hath no power against God's Elect Neverthelesse 't is not to be deny'd that the Devil sometimes prevails against the Elect for indeed he often prevails through their negligence and corruption But what is this to my expression which hath reference to that oracle of S. John chapter 10. My sheep shall never perish My Father which gave them me is greater then all and no man is able to pluck them out of my hand Therefore against these Predestinate who are the Subject of my Treatise I said Satan cannot prevail in that manner which our Saviour and other holy and Catholick Authors understand yet do I not therefore inferre any necessity or compulsion upon the Free-will as if it acted no more then a piece of wood or a stone I onely toucht this matter by the way and could not speak more largely off it in so little time which was the cause that speaking of this Edifice built with living stones I called it the Church and the determinate number of the Elect yet not excluding the Universal Church which would have been the discouse of an extravagant and senseless person denying the clearnesse of divine light since we are oblig'd to acknowledge and believe firmely the H. Catholick Church diffused throughout the whole world under one Head in Heaven Jesus Christ as S. Paul saith and under his lawfull Vicar who is another Head on the Earth of the same Universal Church But I thus term'd the H. Church the structure built with living stones because it may be so call'd although this Church be invisible since S. Augustin calls it so in the fifth book against the Donatists and S. Bernard upon the Canticles chap. 23. and 68. The Elect are gather'd into this Church by faith charity and the Sacraments as in the visible and militant Church the Elect and the other Faithfull are united by the same bonds and although some of them depart from charity yet if they fall not from the Catholick faith they cease not to be and to remain in the same Church VI. PROPOSITION And to enable us to do it he hath left his H. Spirit in the Church which with a secreet but powerfull fire burnes up what ever it findes impure and superfluous and more and more enflames the hearts of his Elect with holy and chast desires so that they become most purified when they are cleansed from the pollutions of this world ANSWER I proceeded in declaring the blessings and favours of God upon the Elect since the H. Spirit is given to them for the purging away of their sins and inflaming their minds with pure thoughts which are the source of the good works which flow forth to the sanctifying of God so that they become most purified Which truth is not to be understood of all the Predestinate but we must believe that this is effected in some who may become most pure according to the state of the present life may advance happily from vertue to vertue as S. Paul notes in his Epistles S. Augustin useth the same word in his first book de Trinitate when he saith that the most purifi'd minds purgatissimae mentes are able to behold the Supreame Good I say most purifi'd as to the affections of the will and not onely as to the thoughts of the mind quantum ad affectum non selum ad intellectum as S. Bonaventure expounds it But to conclude how I might say this S. Thomas must be consulted in scripto quarto super quartum sententiarum where he speaks of Purgatory and explaines what it is to build upon the foundation wood and stubble he that compares the works of the perfect with those of the imperfect and saith that venial sins are burned by the favour of charity and that we must not say that these sins are the wood and stubble built upon the foundation because they remain not habitually in them adding that they are secure and their remaines nothing to be purged in them Now this my opinion does injury to no body because 't is delivered with a condition and comprehends not all the Elect as appears manifestly by the sequel and explication of the word and should it comprehend them all though I have not affirm'd so what hinders but that I may say that the Elect may become most purified in the same sense that S. Paul saith there remaines no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus and when he requires of a man who would be a perfect Christian to put off the old man with all its lusts VII PROPOSITION These are Consequences drawn by those who will not give God the honour which is due to him or those who would divide what belongs to Christ alone and know not the abundance of his mercy which hath been exhibited to us in the death of Jesus Christ who willing to show us the misery of our desperate bondage hath shew'd in himself what is the true liberty of his Children and taught it with his own mouth when he saith If the Son make you free you shall be free indeed ANSWER I had before rejected the false Consequences which they attribute to Divine Predestination because things of the greatest truth may be perverted by such Consequences But now to detest the pride of men who extolling the strength of nature more then they ought pretend to do good works without the assistance of grace I speak against those who knowing not what they are without grace render not to God all the thanks which they ought Now 't is to God alone that glory is to be ascribed because the universal Church sings thus after S. Paul To God alone the immortal and invisible King be honour and glory But to understand how I spoke this there is no more necessary but to consider rhe following words in my treatise where I cite the H. Gospel If the Son make you free you shall be free indeed I say once again that 't is to God alone that glory ought to be given nor can any place of Scripture be found wherein this wholesome confession doth not shine The books of the Prophets are full of it and the whole Scripture teaches us nothing else Moreover from this holy and true acknowledgement all blessings arrive to us the soul falls to reform it self when it humbly considers and sincerely acknowledges before God it own poverty and nakednesse without
any one blam'd me for this fault I might render it in some measure excusable by pleading that what concern'd the above mention'd Author is but very lightly touch'd therein and promising to do my utmost that there be no more medling therewith Moreover I aim'd by giving them about to prevent that blame according as I saw fit having regard to such as I presented them to and if perchance there was any one whom I fear'd lest receiving them from my hand he should take them as an information which I had to deliver touching the Propositions I roundly explain'd my self before giving them by saying expresly that I did not give them for that cause and that which I gave was not that which we had to say before the Congregation which I desir'd when it should be establisht but only a slight draught of our sentiments publisht in France to disabuse the world of the Calumnies spread abroad against us and I desir'd precisly that it might not be received from me but upon this condition The F. Commissary of the H. Office receiving from me the Latin Manifesto and having heard what I proposed to signifie to me in two words that he understood my meaning told me that I gave it him and he receiv'd it amicè non juridicè I had already contracted so much friendship and good correspondence with the whole order of which this Father was and they accounted all that I propounded to them touching this affair so judicious and just that upon a naked overture which I made to them of what importance it was for the preservation of the Doctrine of St. Augustin and St. Thomas in our Faculty to choose in October following a Syndic well affected to this Doctrine the General writ expresly thereupon to the Religious of his order who were Doctors of our Faculty He sent the Letter to me assoon as it was written on the ninth of September for me to dispose of and cause to be delivered to the hands of such of his Fryers as I should think fit when the time of the Election came I went to thank him for it the same day and by the same means I saw one of his most eminent and commendable Fryers in whose Conference I learn'd that a Gentleman who came heretofore frequently to visit F. Lemos and one day brought him a Breviary which Clement VIII presented to him as a small pledge of his good Will and the value he had of his Ability and Vigour to defend against the Jesuites the sentiments of S. Augustin S. Thomas and the Church touching Grace testifi'd after the death of that Pope which hapned in March that his design and resolution was to publish on the Eve of Pentecost following at the end of Vespers his Bull against Molina and then to create F. Lemos Cardinal in presence of the Jesuites and the Dominicans That the Cardinal Monopoli to whom Clement VIII open'd his mind also about this particular in like manner declar'd the same after the Popes death That during the time that he labor'd and caus'd others to labour in the examination of these matters besides the care he took to be inform'd thereof by solid study and the reading of St. Augustins works as well the Writings presented to him both in behalf of the Jesuites and of the Dominicans which he weighed with singular diligence he was sometimes found early in the morning goeing a foot without followers cloth'd in Penitents saccloth from Monte Cavallo to S. Maria Maggiore and that many times too he spent two or three hours in the night at Prayers upon his knees ad limina Apostolorum These particularities this learn'd and zealous Dominican had told Cardinal Roma before he told them to me and the Cardinal was much affected and edifi'd therewith and presently out of the satisfaction which he had with the same cry'd out with his ordinary plainness in these words O Santi sensi digni d' un Papa sarebbe stato questo un Santo se non havesse lasciato tanti bien◠a' sui parenti O holy thoughts worthy of a Pope this man might have been a Saint if he had not left so much wealth to his kindred On Sunday morning Sept. 10. I went to Cardinal Barberin to shew him a Letter written to me from Paris August 25. and brought to Rome by an extraordinary Courier who came thither upon a vacancy This Letter was written to me from the Prelates by whose order I was return'd and contain'd amongst others a thing which I conceiv'd would be well pleasing to this Cardinal It was that those Prelates were resolv'd to admit the Bull of Vrban VIII but never to consider it as other then provisional and as an act of policy by which the Pope upon the first complaints made to him of that Book without having examined or judged of it but having regard to those complaints and to prevent the ill Consequences which they caused to be fear'd from that book stopt the course of it and forbad the reading of it till after mature examination of it it were otherwise ordain'd which is in effect the same thing that Cardinal Barberin had said to me twenty times And indeed he was very glad of this good News and as I added that it was requisite also if it were possible to oblige the Jesuites to keep themselves within these bounds and to cease from pretending as they had done hitherto that that Bull prohibited the said Book not only upon a political account but condemned the Doctrine of it as evil and pernitious the Cardinal answer'd that we ought not to trouble our selves about what the Jesuites say but rest upon and hold to what the Bull saith Lasciateli dire voi stiate à quello che dice la Bolla Let them talk c. That we ought to be satisfi'd since we knew that it was made only of that extent and for such effect that no person knew better then himself what intentions his Uncle had in making and his Eminence likewise in procuring it that indeed it might be a little more clear then it is but all things are not always done with so great circumspection and in the perfection that they ought to be Cardinal Barberin's Library-keeper to whom his Eminence gave order to send me the Books which he desir'd I should see occasionally confirm'd to me what the Cardinal had told me so often and so many others besides him That the Bull of Vrban VIII in the bottom of it and really doth not prejudice the Doctrine of any Author in particular but that it was alike decreed against all those as well on one side as the other who had written of the matter de Auxiliis without permission of the H. See For this Library-keeper nam'd Signor Carlo Moroni a man of parts and very civil sending me by his Masters order the Book of Ripalda he did it with the same precaution as if he had sent me Jansenius's works advising me not to read it unless
I had permission to do it because it was compris'd in the general prohibitions made at Rome touching that subject 't is probable he did not give me this advertisement without receiving some little order for it from Cardinal Barberin as well as for sending me the Book I know not precisely at what time it was for there is no date to the Letter which he writ to me when he sent it but I am sure that it was much about this time that I am now upon See the tenor of it Molto illustre e reverendissimo Signore mio osservandissimo L'Eminentissimo Signor Cardinale Barberino in hà commendato che io mandi a V. S. questo tomo del Ripalda Mà perche l' Eminentissimo si ritrova impegnato di doverlo prestare fra tre o quattro giorni ad un personaggio la supplico à volerlo rimandare in tempo Quando questo libro s' intende compreso nella prohibitione credo che V. S ne haverà la licenza Ne altro in occorre se non di rassegnarmi a V. S. molto illustre e reverendissima Humillimo Servitore Carlo Moroni Right Worshipfull and Reverend THe most Eminent Lord Cardinal Barberino hath commanded me to send you this volume of Ripalda Which for that his Eminence is engag'd to lend it elsewhere within three or foure dayes I desire you to return in time Whereas the book is compris'd within a Decree of Prohibition I presume you have leave to peruse it I have nothing else but to subscribe my self c. In the afternoon I went to see the General of the Augustins but I could do nothing with him by reason of the distrust he had of F. Morel whom he lookt upon as M. Albizzi's spie about him from whom he knew the said Father had receiv'd some good offices and particular favours in recompense for the Writing which he made and of which I have above given account On Tuesday September 12. in the morning I went to see M. the Abbot de la Paix who in regard to his profession of being a disciple and Monastick of S. Augustin told me he would willingly employ himself to help me in the cause wherein by the Account by me given him he saw the Doctrine of that great Doctor of the Church was so unworthily and maliciously impeach'd In the afternoon I went to see Cardinal Vrsin who as concern'd for the satisfaction of the Kingdome and Church of France could have wisht with me that these contests were compos'd and terminated as I came to request but he intimated several Political and Theological reasons which in his judgment render'd the discussion and decision of them in a manner impossible And as he was Protector of Poland he told me that he understood that these Disputes were ready to arise into heat there too and he mention'd also though with some obscurity a certain Letter from the King of Poland to the Pope touching the Queen's Confessor who was said to be an Arnaudiste and ingaged in the opinions which divide the Church at this day I told this Cardinal that I knew him to be a very able and honest man Doctor of our society of Sorbon and who would alwayes defend himself very well from the vain accusations that may be made against him This Cardinal Vrsin receiv'd with his accustom'd civility and told me I should do him a pleasure in shewing him some Writings which might inform him more particularly of the state of our Controversies At my coming from him I went again to F. Campanella to whom I lent our Latin Manifesto till Sunday following he held himself oblig'd and receiv'd it with contentment but on condition that when he restor'd it I should dispense with him for telling me his sentiments of it On Wednesday Septemb. 13. in the afternoon I met M. Fernier who was with another Canon of Auxerre I went with them to Cardinal Barberin's Library and from thence to walk abroad M. Fernier inform'd me that a certain Cordelier nam'd F. Mulard of whom I shall give account hereafter was arriv'd at Rome the day aforegoing and that himself was much scandaliz'd at the unworthy speeches which he heard that Cordelier utter since his arrival in contempt of the Bishops whose Letters I brought to the Pope for example of M. d' Amiens that he was a good Beer-drinker and of the rest the like vile and shameful injuries On Thursday Septemb. 14. I went to give notice of this Cordelier's arrival to that good Fryer who inform'd me of M. Hallier's long Letter of which I have spoken above and also that others were coming of which this Cordelier was the bearer This Fryer confirm'd to me that what he had told me of M. Hallier's Letter was true that he had since been better inform'd of it that it was written to M. Albizzi but was also show'd to the Pope that it consisted of six Pages in which he had put many petty trifles all which tended but to represent to his Holinesse that Jansenism was imbrac'd in a manner by all the Preachers that it was also follow'd by the Confessors that all the world was ingaging in it that the whole Church of France was endeavor'd to be drawn to it and that if the Pope took not heed ere ten yeares hence the mischief would be past remedy I understood that the four Cardinals whom Cardinal Barberin nam'd and injoin'd me to visit Roma Spada Ginetti and Cechini continu'd to assemble together every Thursday afternoon with some Divines at Cardinal Roma's Palace but being uncertain whether or no they had begun to take the Propositions in hand I wish'd to be resolv'd and that they also knew that the Assemblies which they made would be accounted in France as Beginnings of the Congregation which I came to desire that so on one side they might think themselves more engag'd to establish it and withall conceive themselves lesse free to regulate any thing in this matter before hearing the parties on either side by word of mouth and writing as I sollicited openly and publickly For this reason I determin'd that afternoon to go see the Cardinal Roma to take him at the breaking up of that Congregation and to be in his Palace at the time that they who compos'd it went away I did so and after they were gone and I was introduc'd all alone to Cardinal Roma as 't is the custome I told him That I came to congratulate with him for those first dispositions towards the erection of the Congregation which I came to request of the Pope that I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to send word to the Bishops of France in whose name I was at Rome what I knew thereof and the hope I conceiv'd from thence for the perfect accomplishment of their desires and the request which they made to the Pope by their Letters which certainly they would rejoyce very much to understand by reason of the grand importance of which they knew the Affair to be in